Blue Crayons

by TalksToSelf

Summary:

After the eventual defeat of Hawkmoth and spending five years away, Adrien comes back to Paris to find his friends don’t blame him the way he blames himself, in fact they’re happy to have him back. Nino and Alya are married, Chloé’s nice now (sort of), and Marinette even had a baby!

Notes:

When I was writing A Spanner In The Works I mentioned I had several origin stories for Maddy and that Spanner had been the one to take flight. This is one of them. Same baby, different story.

 

It’s a milder, cheerier, altogether fluffier story. It has nothing to do with A Spanner In The Works and can be read alone. It’s still a little dark in parts, but generally it’s softer.

Chapter 1

Notes:

TIMELINE NOTES: I wrote most of this before Season 4 existed so there will be inconsistencies (such as who holds the Tiger Miraculous).

 

I’m also ignoring Adrien learning the holder’s identities at the end of Season 3 (necessary for secret keeping) but Marinette is still the guardian. We’re just tweaking the canon a bit. <\b>

Chapter 1

 

Marinette would have liked to believe that she had outgrown her clumsy stage many years ago. She would have liked to believe it, but it wasn’t true. At 24 she was still tripping over air, Lego bricks, stuffed animals, her own feet, and apparently - as luck would have it - crashing into people in the street.

 

“I am so sorry!” She squeaked, embarrassed. She’d hit the person with such force it had knocked her backward and flat onto her backside on the pavement, causing onlookers to mutter darkly under their breaths.

“Don’t worry about... Marinette?” The stranger asked, she squinted up through the wintery sunlight and accepted his offered hand. When he pulled her up she found herself face to face with a pair of green eyes she hadn’t seen in five years. Her jaw dropped.

 

“A-Adrien?!” Marinette breathed in shock. His face lit up in surprise at the reaction, as though he hadn’t been expecting her to remember him. She flung her arms around him. “You’re back in Paris?” She squeaked into the crook of his neck. Adrien laughed awkwardly but returned the hug after a moment of hesitation.

 

“Yeah... yeah I figured it was about time after... everything.” She pulled back, and her eyes were filled with the sympathy and pain he’d so dreaded upon returning home.

“How are you?” She asked gently. He’d fallen off the radar after Hawkmoth had been defeated - retreating, avoiding his friends, and eventually moving to Milan, changing his number and declining all contact. Marinette had worried for him - but she’d been instrumental in taking down Hawkmoth, even if he didn’t know that, she hadn’t dared try press him.

“I’m fine.” He reassured, releasing her from his grip.

 

Their pausing on the pavement was causing a bit of a roadblock, disgruntled people having to sidestep them. Marinette pulled out her phone and swiped to add contact.

“Digits.” She instructed, handing him the device.

“Well didn’t you get confident.” He teased. Marinette blushed, but huffed all the same.

“You’re back in Paris. Your friends missed you. I’m not letting you disappear again.” She insisted, as he tapped in his number and handed it back to her.

 

“I’ve got some catching up to do, presumably? How is everyone?” He asked. Marinette was shoved in the shoulder as someone tried to squeeze past her, she ignored it but Adrien’s eyes narrowed. “We could grab a coffee?” He suggested.

“Oh I’d love to but...” she began and his face fell. Marinette noted his expression, paused and checked her phone. “Do you know what, I’m early for once in my life. It’s fine. I’ll text Alya.” She nodded, pointing across the street to the cafe.

 

Adrien lead the way - the cafe was new, he suspected, he didn’t recognise it but the owner clearly recognised him, doing a double take and smacking her colleague in the arm to get his attention as she gawked. Marinette, having text Alya the change of location, pocketed her phone and took her seat as Adrien perused the menu.

 

Sitting across from him a few minutes later while they waited for their drinks, Marinette felt almost giddy with excitement. It really had been so long since anybody had seen him - but he looked well, healthier than she’d seen him last anyway. She remembered the paparazzi photos of him at the airport... pale and shaken, and alone.

 

“Still in touch with Alya then?”

“She and Nino got married.” Marinette informed him. Adrien paused. He had actually known that, the invite had landed on his doorstep, which had both impressed and terrified him - he hadn’t known they knew his new address. Shame had kept him away. He hadn’t even replied.

“Good for them.” He said honestly.

 

“Let’s see... Chloé was awful after you left. And not just her usual awful, I mean she was hell on Earth.” Marinette explained and smiled at his suitably sheepish expression. “But she calmed down a lot. She’s actually kind of nice now. Kind of.” She levelled her hand flat and then tilted it a little, playfully.

 

“Nino DJs professionally, Luka’s actually trying to teach him to play music not mix it but he’s not really keen and Alya’s a journalist - a proper one now, at Le Inquire, not just the Ladyblog. She still updates that occasionally though.” The main reason that she didn’t update it was that without Hawkmoth, Mayura and the thrice-weekly-akuma attacks, there wasn’t a whole lot of dramatic Ladybug activity to report.

 

Marinette didn’t get as much chance to patrol as she once had done, but after Hawkmoth had fallen she’d handed several miraculous to their temporary owners on a permanent basis, and the others all assigned to temporary holders, for nights when they needed back up or the main four were busy. Team Miracle might not have akumas to fight, but they did a good job of keeping crime down and occasionally attending public events. Seeing how Adrien had tensed at the mention of Alya’s blog, she decided to steer clear of the whole Ladybug topic - Hawkmoth being revealed as Adrien’s father had been the reason for his seclusion. She knew he didn’t support his father’s endeavours, the police had cleared him of any suspicion, but she imagined he didn’t think too highly of the heroes after the part they’d played. She wondered if he knew the full story...

 

“How was Milan?” She asked gently, hoping that was a safer subject.

“Different.” He murmured, awkward all of a sudden. He picked absently at the table cloth. “I missed Paris.” The server appeared with a coffee each, and a pastry for Marinette - she always felt guilty ordering baked goods from other places, but hadn’t been lucky enough to bump into Adrien outside her parents’ shop.

 

The waiter lingered a little longer than was comfortable, clearly torn on asking Adrien if he was who he thought he was. “Still with the sweets...” Adrien observed, mildly amused. Marinette shrugged.

“We can’t all be models.” She pointed out. He actually smiled, and there was a flicker of something behind his eyes that she barely glimpsed, but would once have sent her heart aflutter.

“Well model or not - I think you look great.” He insisted, drinking her in.

 

Marinette glanced at her own reflection in the window. Trying to place all the things that had changed since he’d last seen her was difficult: Her hair was longer and worn down, her figure had changed a little, but not due to too many sweets, winter had muted her freckles a little and her eyes had lost their glitter. Marinette thought she looked tired, still she smiled and accepted the compliment graciously.

 

“So what’s new with you?” He asked. The shop doorbell clanged noisily and a woman entered with a small child at her knee, Adrien wouldn’t have even glanced at them if it hadn’t been for the little girl’s outfit. She was dressed with a red fleece onesie, complete with black spots and a cardboard eye mask held on with elastic. He did a double take. With her black hair in bunches and big blue eyes, she looked like a mini ladybug.

 

“Sorry I got to your parents’ before I realised you’d text to change location.” Said the woman who had brought the child in. Adrien looked at her for the first time. Red hair in a feathered, chin length cut, and an orange plaid shirt poking out from under her thick winter jacket... he smiled shyly.

 

“Hello Alya.” He greeted.

“Wow. Okay.” She blinked as she noticed her friend’s dining companion. “What, five years and all I get’s a ‘hello Alya’? Give me a hug you loser!” She instructed, bending down to hug him tightly. The little Ladybug climbed silently on to Marinette’s lap during the exchange, pointing at the barely touched pastry and looking up hopefully.

“All yours, sweetheart.” Marinette reassured her.

 

Adrien blinked, pulling away from Alya to gawp at them. Seeing them together it was obvious, the girl’s face might be half hidden by her too big cardboard mask, but she was unmistakably Marinette’s daughter.

“Holy shit you had a baby.” He whispered in realisation. Marinette blushed. Alya thwacked him in the arm with the menu.

“Language.” She scolded.

“Hypocrite. She repeats what you say in the car you know.” Marinette giggled at her friend who feigned a look of innocence.

“Don’t know what you mean, Mari, I have never cursed in my life.” Alya smiled. “I’m gonna grab a latte.” She added, wandering toward the counter and assessing the three who remained seated.

 

“Congratulations.” Adrien told her, amazed. The little girl glanced at him and then went back to her pastry, eating silently. “I didn’t even know you’d got married.”

“I uh... didn’t...” Marinette murmured, clearly embarrassed. Adrien smacked his face.

“Sorry. Sorry.” He hesitated, glancing at her hand. There was a ring, a small silver band on her ring finger - a little green stone sat in the centre. “Engaged?” He asked, hoping he wasn’t putting his foot even further into his mouth. She shook her head.

“No.” She said simply. And that was the end of the conversation - it wasn’t his place to ask why, and it wouldn’t be an appropriate thing to probe in front of the little girl either.

 

“What’s your name?” He asked her gently. She said nothing. Marinette bopped her daughter lightly on the nose.

“Hey, he asked you a question.” She pointed out.

“Ladybug.” The girl said stubbornly. Marinette rolled her eyes and slipped the mask off of her child’s head. “Maman!” The little girl wailed.

“And who’s underneath the mask?” She prompted.

“Maddy.” The girl mumbled, blushing. Marinette gave her back the mask and Adrien didn’t miss Maddy’s tongue flicking out in a cheeky manner before she fit the mask back into place. He beamed. Marinette was a mother. Time really had passed fast.

 

“Madeleine. She’s a little shy.” Marinette told him.

“That’s okay, wanna know a secret - So am I.” He whispered to her, earning a small, toothy grin from the girl. He was no expert on children, but the girl looked older than he’d expect any of his friend’s children to be. Maybe, he surmised, he was just getting old.

 

Alya returned, slinking down in the booth beside Adrien.

“Nino will murder you for not getting in touch as soon as you landed in France.” She warned him. He gave a guilty look.

“You think?”

“No, I think he’s gonna blub like a baby and hug you until the bromance is rekindled.” Alya said honestly, shaking her head. She pulled her phone out and gestured for them to huddle in.

 

“I don’t want pictures on Instagram.” Adrien said hesitantly. “People don’t know I’m back I...”

“Relax, I’m just sending it to Nino.” She reassured. Reluctantly Adrien leaned further into the table, Marinette and Maddy doing the same, whilst Alya popped a peace sign in the foreground.

 

“Hello, dear husband...” announced the journalist as she composed a text. “Ran into your husband whilst dropping Minibug off.” Adrien chuckled. He’d missed this. Friends. Teasing. Life in Paris had moved on without him, it seemed. Aside from a little initial awkwardness from Marinette (and, if he was honest, he expected ‘awkward’ from her, it was an endearing part of her personality) it wasn’t even uncomfortable. He wasn’t Adrien Agreste, son of Hawkmoth, he was Adrien - Nino’s bro, their friend. As though he’d never left. He smiled softly.

 

“Yeah so you’re invited to ours tomorrow.” Alya read out when Nino replied.

“I don’t think...” Adrien began.

“Marinette gets one duty free, baby free night a month and it’s tomorrow. We watch a movie at ours, drink like we’re eighteen again, and pass out on the couch. It’s fun. You’re coming.” She said bluntly. Adrien hesitated. A demand to have fun was still a demand...

“You haven’t changed.” He said eventually. Alya grinned wolfishly.

“Of course not.”

 

“Can I come?” Maddy piped up, having finished her pastry and sat fiddling with the clasp on Marinette’s purse. Adrien found himself once again struck by how similar she looked to her mother.

“You JUST came to my house, sweetie.” Alya reminded her. The child pouted dramatically. “Next week, I promise.” Alya reassured her. She groaned at the sight of her phone. “Duty calls. Remind me to kick Chloé’s...” she paused, recalling their earlier conversation about language. “Behind... if she’s late again.”

“See you, Alya.”

“Bye bye!” Maddy chimed, reaching across her mother and twinkling her fingers at Alya, who did the same before departing.

 

“I can’t believe you have a kid.” Adrien breathed. Marinette was used to that comment, she had only been young, typically people didn’t sound so awed or impressed by it though. She smiled politely. “Did Alya just say she was voluntarily hanging out with Chloé? Like... on purpose?”

“Like I said, she’s sort of nice now. Sort of.”

“Chloé does not play well with others.” Maddy whispered, trying not to giggle.

“Aunty Chloé adores you.” Marinette reminded her daughter firmly, finishing her half cold coffee. Aunty Chloé. Wow. Adrien realised he really had missed a lot.

 

“We really should head out too, but you’re coming tomorrow? You don’t have to if you don’t want to but it really is fun...” she smiled, standing up and taking her daughter by the hand. She placed some euros on the table and Adrien pushed it back at her.

“Yes, I’m coming. And put your money away, my father was good for something after all.” He flashed his credit card. She hesitated before nodding, reluctantly. Money was tight and Adrien clearly didn’t seem to mind.

“Fine. I’ll text you the address.” She smiled at him. “And Adrien... welcome home.” She said softly.

Chapter 2

Summary:

A night in at Alya and Nino’s

Notes:

Hello again

Chapter 2

 

Adrien got there early - way too early. Having been stuck staring at blank walls and driving himself insane, he had figured that waiting outside their apartment would be less torturous than the company of his own mind. He had missed Paris, truly he had, but it didn’t exactly hold the same thrill as it once had.

 

At ground level, Paris was just as much of a cage as Milan. The company was better - Alya had kept to her promise about keeping his picture off of social media, but the press were still relentless. Lights on at the old Agreste place meant paparazzi were practically camped outside the gate, clamouring at the possibility of a photo of the wayward heir in hopes he had truly returned. That evening it had taken all of his strength to avoid deliberately hitting them with his car - and even then, he was pretty sure the only reason he didn’t was to avoid the scandal.

 

Loitering outside Alya and Nino’s apartment was proving to have been a poor decision though. Twice he accidentally made eye contact with a stranger and found himself panicking. Was he being paranoid? No, he was pretty sure that crowd of teenagers was talking about him... they were definitely looking…

 

Two strong hands found his shoulders and steered him into the building.

“Vultures.” Muttered the accompanying voice. “How’ve you been, man?” Adrien glanced over his shoulder to see a familiar face. Nino had gotten no taller but slightly broader, and mostly looked the same as ever - save for a red winter knit hat in place of his usual red cap. As soon as they were safely inside the elevator, Nino hugged him so tightly Adrien was momentarily startled by the affection.

 

“Surviving.” Adrien said honestly, clapping his friend on the back. “Congratulations on getting married.”

“I’m still pissed you didn’t show.” Nino warned, wagging a finger. Adrien caught sight of his friend’s wedding ring and smiled.

“I’m sorry,” He said genuinely. “After everything I just...”

“Say no more.” Nino reassured, hitting the button for the third floor. “Seriously. I mean it: You wanna get drunk and complain about how crap it all is, I’m right there with you, but you wanna ignore the whole Hawkmoth thing and watch terrible action movies - I’m right there for that too.” He grinned. “Either way it’s good to have you back.”

 

He lead Adrien down a small, blue carpeted hallway, to an apartment labelled 3C. Oddly, Nino knocked five times before using his key.

 

“Code.” He explained, catching the weird look his friend gave him. “Means ‘I’ve got company’ so my wife knows not to be all kinds of naked in the kitchen.” Nino grinned, hiding the fact it was actually a warning for the kwamis to make themselves scarce. Adrien couldn’t even begin to fathom what married life was like if they needed a special code for ‘don’t be naked in the kitchen’.

 

They stepped into a small, tiled kitchen that backed onto an open plan living room, separated only by a counter. Alya was on the couch and shot them a thumbs up.

 

“You’re early.” She observed.

“Yeah, sorry, I had a meeting with a surveyor. Finished early.” Adrien said, technically it wasn’t actually a lie. Nino had removed his hat and Adrien couldn’t help but stare, he could count on one hand the amount of times he’d seen his friend’s hair and it was oddly unnerving. Like seeing him naked in the kitchen. Currently Nino was rifling through cupboards, collecting glasses and bowls.

 

“Surveyor? Marinette’s not here yet but we can start the party without her if you want a glass?” Nino asked, tearing open a bag of crisps and pouring them into the largest bowl.

“I can wait.” Adrien insisted. “I don’t drink much so I’m a lightweight, if I start early I’ll be unconscious before nine.”

“If you’re gonna throw up, do it in the kitchen.” Alya said cheerily. “What’s this about a surveyor?” She reminded him.

“Oh. I’m ah… I’m selling my father’s old place.” He muttered. It was a necessary evil, the manor had stood empty for years and if he was going to live in Paris he intended to sell up and get his own place, rather than trying to purify that particular evil.

 

“Ooft. What’s the price tag on that?” Alya wondered.

“Way more than it’s worth. I’d burn the whole thing to the ground if it were up to me.” Adrien said darkly. Too many bad memories in that building tainted his view on the matter.

“And this is why you have a surveyor, so you don’t burn millions of euros.” Nino reminded him, shoving the bowl of snacks at him and pointing to the couch in silent instruction. Adrien toed off his shoes and padded across the rooms, his socks sliding on the kitchen tile before falling softer on the living room carpet.

 

“So... how was Milan?”

“Boring.” Adrien admitted, sinking down onto the couch with Alya. Quiet. Lonely. Far enough away that he could bury his sins. He didn’t say any of that out loud though, only offering a small smile.

“No hot Italian girlfriend then?” Nino pried, snatching a handful of crisps from the bowl. He tossed one in the air and caught it in his mouth, grinning at his wife who only rolled her eyes in response. When he didn’t get a positive reaction from her he turned hopefully to Adrien who offered a smile.

“Nothing serious.”

 

He’d met the occasional girl in a bar. Taken a couple home even, usually only if they didn’t recognise him. Where his name would once have opened doors, it now built walls up. Women weren’t interested in him, they wanted either his body or his story - and they weren’t getting the latter. He was pretty sure he hadn’t gotten to a single ‘second date’ in years.

 

“Speaking of serious you got married!” He said, hoping to change the subject.

“Don’t remind me.” Alya groaned, but her words were playful and clearly affectionate as she immediately reached over and gently squeezed Nino’s thigh.

“It’s just so grown up...” Adrien admitted. “I feel like I blinked and everyone got married and had kids.”

“Only Mari had a kid. Although Myléne and Ivan are trying.” Alya filled him in. Adrien found himself smiling at the realisation Myléne and Ivan were still together.

 

“Marinette has a kid.” Adrien repeated, truly amazed. Then he paused, because quite honestly he had to ask. “How?”

“Well, when a boy and a girl love each other very much...” Alya began with a laugh.

“They screw in a motel somewhere and get her knocked up.” Nino finished for her, his tone flat. Alya nodded in a ‘okay fair’ sort of agreement.

“Yeah, that.” She confirmed. Adrien blinked, surprised.

“One night wonder?” He was no stranger to the concept, but the idea of a guy never calling Marinette back didn’t sit well with him. He didn’t know why.

“No. They were more than that but... It’s just... it’s kind of a dark spot for her. She doesn’t like to talk about him.” Admitted Alya, tucking her hair behind her ear.

“No making her get all weepy.” Nino warned. Adrien crossed his heart.

 

“She’s late.” Nino clicked his teeth as he looked at the clock above the mock fireplace.

“Please, she couldn’t keep time before she had Maddy.” Alya chuckled. “You ever tried getting a four year old dressed and out the door to a schedule? Honestly, I don’t know how she manages it.”

“Four?” Adrien realised. If Madeleine was four then Marinette had gotten pregnant shortly after he’d left town.

“Four and a half. She gets adorably angry if you forget the half.” Nino corrected, reminding Alya. Four and a half? Marinette had already been pregnant when Adrien left town. He’d had no idea. Guilt knotted his stomach, feeling like he should have been there for his friend. She’d tried to contact him, (lots of people had) after everything with his father but he’d been in no place to communicate with anybody. One stupid mistake after another.

 

The door opened and Marinette slid in, shoes in hand, practically skating across the kitchen.

“Sorry, sorry, sorry.” She apologised rapidly, setting her bag on the counter. She looked frazzled, to say the least - her jumper was on backward for one thing.

“No sweat.” Nino reassured, shaking the bowl as though beckoning a hungry animal.

“You dress in the dark?” Alya teased. Marinette’s confusion was evident on her face for a moment before she took note of her own attire and groaned. She slipped her sweater off her arms and turned it round in one quick motion.

“Happy?” She grumbled, twirling to prove she was now correctly attired.

“Well done, you can dress yourself!” Alya clapped. “Have a cookie.” She produced a packet of oreos from the arm of the sofa.

 

Adrien realised that with him, Nino and Alya all on the sofa, there was no room for Marinette, but she completely ignored the issue and sat instead on the carpet in front of them.

“What are we watching?” She wondered.

“Action.” Nino insisted.

“Noooo you picked last time and you only want action so you can judge the fight scenes. Adrien, help us?” Alya whined.

”I’m easy.” Shrugged the blond. Alya gave him a smirk and a quirked eyebrow, and inspired by the laid back atmosphere Adrien tossed a crisp at her head. “Not that kind of easy.” He chided. Mock offended, Alya threw it back.

 

“Honestly, if it’s not Marinette trying to steal my wife, it’s you.” Nino teased.

“Wh... what I wasn’t....” Adrien panicked. He hadn’t been intentionally hitting on her and briefly worried he’d been misinterpreted. 

“Hey,” scolded Marinette “play flirting with Alya’s the most action I’ve seen in five years, don’t steal my throne.” She chuckled, nudging Adrien’s knee. Alya pretended to preen, as if loving she fact she was the centre of attention.

 

“Five years.” Adrien asked, unable to hide his surprised tone. Marinette shrugged, apparently unabashed by the admission.

“Terminally single. Comes with being a teenage mother I guess.” She explained, dismissing it. Adrien gawked... five years?!

“Comedy.” Alya settled on. “Comedy okay?”

“Comedy’s good.”

“But first... wine!” Marinette pleaded. Alya snickered, dragging herself up and to the kitchen.

 

She poured four generous glasses of pink liquid and carried them back two in each hand. Growing up in Paris, Adrien was no stranger to wine, but he wasn’t quite prepared for the taste and his surprise must have shown on his face. Alya smirked.

“Sorry it’s not as refined as you’re used to.” She teased. “Mari’s a cheap date, so it’s the supermarket’s finest.”

“You only love me because I’m a cheap date.” Marinette clapped back, sticking her tongue out before taking another sip, content in her position on the floor.

 

For the opening credits and first ten minutes of the movie, they were mostly silent, Nino was the one to get bored first.

“Hey, we should do video games after.” He insisted.

“Sure. Always fun watching you get your butt kicked.” Alya replied.

“You still undisputed champion?” Adrien asked, nudging Marinette with his foot. Alya’s eyes flickered to the exchange.

 

“Not when I’ve been drinking. I can still thrash them on the console but they ply me with wine and then challenge me to dance games.” She sighed dramatically, leaning back so her head rested against the couch cushion between his and Alya’s knees.

“It’s the only way we can win.” Nino argued.

“Only because I have the grace of a drunken house cat.” Marinette beamed. “You’ll have to beat them on my behalf.” She bumped Adrien’s knee gently.

“For you? I’ll try.” He promised, offering her a dazzling smile.

 

Alya choked on her wine. Nino clapped her on the back.

“Oh no, are we doing this again?” Alya giggled. Adrien had no clue what she was talking about, but Marinette apparently did.

“Nope.” She said bluntly.

“Aww, but it’s time you got back on the horse!” Alya cackled. Nino tried not to snicker too.

“Nooooo. No horses!” Marinette whined. Adrien just smiled cluelessly.

“But honey, you need a good ride.” Alya teased. Marinette didn’t even blush, batting her hand in dismissal. Adrien paused in realisation of the direction of the conversation, before taking an overly large gulp of sour wine.

“I will demand a snack run if you don’t shush.” Nino reminded his wife, who did not much appreciate the idea of venturing out into the cold to top up their supplies, so ended the topic with a slight pout.

 

Unless Adrien was very much mistaken, the women had been discussing him hooking up with Marinette. She sat cross legged on the floor, enjoying her wine and apparently completely unembarrassed at the notion, but against it. So that was the end of that, he supposed. He’d be lying if he said the thought hadn’t ever crossed his mind a few years ago, Marinette was cute, sweet, kind... but his heart had belonged to Ladybug back then.

 

That worked out well.

His inner voice supplied. His heart ached at the thought. She was one of his main reasons for returning to Paris after all, but after all this time even if he did find a way to contact Ladybug, he doubted she’d want to speak to him, even if it was only to hear his apology. He owed her that much, if he could work up the courage.

 

He wondered if she was married now, like Alya and Nino? Or if she had children like Marinette? He’d avoided researching her while in Milan, deliberately distancing himself from the life he’d left behind and everything to do with it. Still... he could possibly leave a note on the Ladyblog in the hopes she’d find it?

 

The wine bottle had returned, topping up his half finished glass. He hadn’t even realised the others had made short work of theirs. Smiling, he leaned back into the comfort of the couch.

“Thanks for inviting me.” He said gently, sipping the godawful pink wine. “I needed this.”  The confession didn’t go without a shared look between his friends.

“Our door’s always open.” Nino reassured.

“So long as I knock five times.” Adrien grinned. Alya and Marinette instantly shot Nino a suspicious look “The no-nakedness-in-the-kitchen knock?” Adrien said, raising an eyebrow. Nino gave his wife a guilty grin.

“I can’t believe you told him that.” Alya muttered eventually, embarrassed that of all things, that was the lie he’d come up with.

“People learned to knock, didn’t they?” Nino snickered.

“Dick.” Alya grumbled.

 

The night passed easily, and the wine flowed freely. Adrien felt pleasantly light as the conversation remained warm and friendly. He might have laughed a bit too hard when Marinette tripped during a dance off with Nino, and got close to tears when Alya mentioned the twins were graduating high school soon but he blamed that on the wine. He was an emotional drunk: which was the main reason he didn’t drink. Comfortably numb was his default.

 

Alya was apparently a lazy drunk, sinking further and further into a huddle of blankets as the night wore on and creating a drama of it every time she needed to venture out of her cosy cocoon for snacks or the bathroom.

 

Nino seemed to be following the same pattern, wheedling his way into Alya’s comfortable nest and watching the second movie of the night with an easy smile. Marinette had managed two more glasses than any of them, but aside from the blush that stained her cheeks the same colour as the cheap alcohol, she seemed unaffected.

 

“Admirable constitution.” Adrien said, winking and giving Marinette finger guns - it had seemed like a sensible idea at the time but he suspected from the groan she gave in reaction that he came across nowhere near as smooth as he’d intended.

“Marinette drinks like a fish.” Alya yawned, too tired to even criticise him.

“Do fish drink? Isn’t it more like breathing?” Marinette mused, looking up at the ceiling as though fascinated by it.

“Like a sailor?” Nino suggested.

“I thought that was swearing?” Adrien wondered.

“I drink like someone who works a ten hour shift and comes home to crayon on the walls, thank you very much.” Marinette huffed.

 

“Again?” Nino chuckled. He remembered Maddy’s last artistic endeavour very well.

“Again.” She sighed.

“Why don’t you just put the crayons up high?” Adrien asked cluelessly, thinking that was the obvious solution.

Because Plagg is a little shit who enjoys watching her destroy the house. Marinette thought, but she couldn’t say that out loud.

“Because she’s a climber.” She said. “Also the cat’s an asshole and knocks them down.” She added, because she couldn’t resist.

“You have a cat?” He asked, surprised and excited: he’d never seen himself staying in Milan and hadn’t wanted to get a pet he’d inevitably have to leave behind. Alya giggled - apparently highly amused at something.

“Two.” Marinette fielded. “One attacks all my flowers, the other just attacks everything.” She yawned, curling up on the floor.

 

“Flowers...” Adrien suddenly recalled Marinette’s balcony garden. He’d only ever seen it in his time as Cat Noir but she’d given him the perfect lead in. “Do you know anything about transplanting roses?” He asked hopefully.

“Mmhmm.” Marinette murmured. She was falling asleep, her hair in her eyes. He couldn’t help but think she looked adorable. “Ask me tomorrow.” She told him, nuzzling her head into her own elbow. Adrien glanced to his left to see Alya and Nino had also succumbed to sleep.

Notes:

Sort of blown away by the response to this story. Thank you. Comments and kudos are always appreciated. I promise more Maddy in the next chapter.

Chapter 3

Summary:

Crayons and cat costumes

Notes:

Hence the title

 

Chapter 3

 

Sleeping on the couch with two other people meant Adrien woke with an aching back, but a sense of peace that didn’t quite come in his own empty mansion. He looked around to see what had disturbed him, to find Marinette was gathering her things. 

“Leaving early?” He yawned. The morning light filtered in through the curtains, and barely so, indicated it was clearly still too early for the winter sun. 

“Yeah, I have to go collect Madeleine from my parents before the bakery opens.” She whispered. “I have a book on transplanting flowers, if you want to swing by later - I can text you the address?” She offered, slipping her shoes on. Adrien’s brain took a moment to catch up and recall the conversation they’d begun the night before. He nodded and immediately regretted it when pain coursed through his skull. 

 

“How are you not hungover?” He asked, amazed, after all, he had stopped long before she had. She grinned, tapping her nose.

“Admirable constitution.” She teased with a wink. He groaned at the recollection - at least she hadn’t done the finger guns too. “If you stay, they’ll feed you.” Marinette reassured, waving at him before slipping out of the door in a flash of blue wool from her sweater. 

 

She emerged into the early morning to find the world beyond the cosy apartment was wet and miserable. Typical for late November she supposed. Walking along in the dark and the rain in the vague direction of the bakery, she allowed herself to check her phone. No messages from Luka or Max to indicate last night’s patrol had been eventful, no messages from her parents which meant Maddy hadn’t done anything to be concerned about. All good.

 

She text Adrien her address, for later, and was debating composing a message to Chloé before deciding it was Adrien’s business to let her know he was back in town. Chloé would be mad nobody had told her but she didn’t want to be caught in the middle of it. 

 

She pushed open the door to the bakery to find her parents setting up for the day. They looked up at the sound of the bell. 

“Everything okay?” Marinette asked. Tom and Sabine shared a worried look and then shook their heads. 

“We can’t find Plagg.” Sabine whispered gently, her tone apologetic. “Maddy’s beside herself.” She confessed. 

“He wanders off a lot, I wouldn’t be too worried.” Marinette sighed.

 

When she had inherited Plagg, she’d quickly learned he was not at all cut from the same cloth as Tikki - she was frankly amazed Cat Noir had been able to exercise any sort of control over the erratic god. 

“Have you checked all your food cupboards?” Marinette wondered. That was usually where he hid. 

“Yes.” Tom answered, having done so personally. 

“He’s probably pigged out and fallen asleep somewhere high up then.” She reassured. “I just didn’t want to take him with me last night with Adrien being around.” 

 

Normally the kwamis quite enjoyed their monthly sleepover, Marinette felt a little bad excluding them but Adrien had needed the company. Plagg had thrown a fit about not being allowed to attend but Marinette had thought Tikki had managed to calm him down - she wouldn’t be surprised if his disappearance was some kind of attempt at punishing her for him missing out. 

 

“How is Adrien?” Tom asked. “He knows he’s welcome here any time?” 

“I think he’s okay.” Marinette promised, heading for the door into the rest of the house. Tikki was a pretty good babysitter, and she knew her parents wouldn’t have left them alone for long, but she didn’t underestimate the four year old for a moment. An ancient magical creation goddess was no match for the destruction an unattended preschooler could summon. 

 

Maddy was sat slumped dramatically over the breakfast table, Tikki playing with her hair. 

“C’mon, kitten, we gotta head home.” Marinette said. 

“No! I’m not leaving without Paw!” Maddy huffed, her language had improved in her four and a half years on earth, but she still stuck rigidly to her baby nicknames for the kwamis - Paw and TickTock. Tikki didn’t particularly like it (or being referred to as a cat in casual conversation) but it aided in keeping them a secret. Plagg, however, relished in the nickname, bandying it about like a badge of honour. 

 

“Paw’s a big kitty, he can take care of himself.” Her mother reassured. “And if he’s not at home by bedtime I’ll try recalling him, okay?” She promised her daughter.

 

The child slid from the too-tall chair and stalked miserably toward her, hugging her tightly by the knees. Marinette stroked her feather soft hair, the same way Tikki had been doing moments earlier, knowing it was a source of comfort for her. 

“He’ll come home soon.” Marinette whispered, before bending and scooping Maddy up. 

 

“Maman’s not working today, so we can go home and colour?” She said, hauling her daughter on to her hip. She was too big now, really, for Marinette to carry her like an infant - size wise Marinette was barely taller than she had been as a teenager. Still, she wasn’t intending to give up carrying her daughter until she physically couldn’t. 

“Colour AND eat?” Maddy asked hopefully. 

“I know full well your grandparents gave you breakfast, mademoiselle.” Marinette laughed, carrying her down the stairs. 

“Worth a try.” Tikki giggled, settling into her usual spot in Marinette’s purse. 

 

—————

 

Alya grumbled, complained, and was generally unpleasant until Nino provided them all with a strong coffee.

“That’s what you get for trying to keep up.” Her husband chided, placing a kiss on her forehead. Alya murmured displeasedly, but made grabby hands for the offered mug. “How you holding up, Mr Lightweight?” He chirped, far too cheery for the hungover pair to tolerate.

“Head hurts.” Adrien sighed. “But I’m fairing better than...” he waved a hand at Alya who offered him the middle finger in response. He smirked. 

 

“So what’re your plans for the day?” He asked the pair conversationally. 

“I’m staying in bed.” Alya moaned. “I have work later and I’m way too old for this shit.” 

“I’m on DJ duty at a kiddy birthday party at noon. You?” 

“Promised I’d swing by Marinette’s.” The married couple shared a look that Adrien very quickly cut off with “She’s got a book for me about transplanting the roses from my mother’s memorial garden.” He said firmly, aiming to douse that particular spark before it caught fire.

 

The exchanged expression tensed before Alya seemed to silently agree with her husband that neither of them would push the issue. She left it with a simple.

“Don’t hurt her...” 

 

—————

 

Marinette’s apartment was a mess.

 

Logically she knew it would be, as she’d left it a mess the evening before in a hurry to try get Maddy to her parents on time, but stepping through the door into the chaos didn’t improve her mood much.

 

It was laid out similarly to Alya and Nino’s place, with the kitchen counter being the only thing separating the living space and kitchen. Her door opened into the living room half though, meaning she had to sidestep a mountain of stuffed animals. 

“Can you pick up some toys before we colour, baby?” She asked hopefully. 

“Only if I can change first?” Maddy beamed, sloping off to her dressing up box. Marinette sighed heavily, fairly certain that was a “no” in preschooler.

 

Tikki flew out of her purse and zipped around the apartment, before returning with a shake of her head. 

“No sign of Plagg. I’m worried about him.” Admitted the kwami, looking concerned. 

“You are? Why? Plagg always wanders off.” Marinette dismissed. This was hardly unusual behaviour for him. 

“He was agitated, Marinette.” Tikki’s words were pointed - she knew exactly why Plagg had been agitated, but magical forces prevented her from explaining why. Adrien being back in town meant Plagg was closer to his chosen holder than he had been in years. 

 

Above being his, Adrien and Plagg had been friends and now the kwami couldn’t explain to Marinette why he needed to go, and couldn’t explain to Adrien where he was staying - because his ring was on Ladybug’s finger. Identity magic, Tikki decided, was a pain in the ass. 

“I’m Lady Noire!” Maddy announced, returning from her dressing up box in a black onesie with a bell on it. Her mask was lopsided and one of her felt cat ears was slightly torn. Marinette hated that costume with a passion - but smiled all the same. 

“Can Lady Noire clean up her toys?” She asked hopefully. 

“CATACLYSM!” Maddy shouted, hurling the nearest stray doll into the toybox. Marinette winced. 

 

“You okay?” Tikki whispered, as Marinette fixed herself a coffee and found the craft paper and crayons. 

“I’m fine, I just...” she gestured half heartedly at her daughter who was running around tidying with a renewed fervour, ‘cataclysming’ her toys out of existence (banishing them to the toybox). Tikki smiled at the sight.

“She’s a lot like him...” she mused. 

“She certainly has his energy.” Marinette yawned, pouring the kettle. 

“And it breaks your heart every time she does something his way, doesn’t it?” The kwami said softly.  

 

A pause.

“Yes.” Marinette answered honestly, but smiled all the same. It wasn’t her usual bright smile, it was the pained one she wore in interviews, whenever someone asked her about him. The professional one, the mask. Tikki patted her cheek affectionately. 

 

“Speaking of broken hearts... how are you coping with Adrien being back in town?” Tikki asked lightly, she couldn’t directly name Adrien as Cat Noir, but she could certainly segue frequently and hope Marinette made the connection. 

“Not an issue.” Marinette dismissed, adding milk to her drink and stirring it as Maddy finished cleaning up her toys and dove for the toddler sized table where her colouring supplies were. She moved with artful grace beyond her age, looking every bit Cat Noir. “What are you going to draw?” 

“I’m going to draw Aunty Alya!” Maddy beamed, looking for her red crayon among the masses. 

 

“Are you sure it’s not an issue?” Tikki asked gently. Marinette leaned against the counter and blew on her mug in an attempt to cool it, watching Maddy draw an exaggerated pair of glasses. “You used to be pretty hung up on him...” 

“And then I got over him... and then I imprisoned his father.” Marinette pointed out, shaking her head. “IF I were to ever date someone seriously... I’d have to eventually tell them I’m Ladybug.” 

 

Without an ever looming threat over their heads, the secret had become much less of an urgent one - the holders all aware of each other’s identities, and the occasional parent, spouse or sibling was included in the inner circle. Marinette had explained that she trusted them all with their choices, but should the call to battle ever arise she may have to rescind their miraculouses to protect their loved ones if the secret got out. So far there had been no leaks. 

 

“I can’t tell Adrien the part I played in that.” Marinette shrugged. “So it’s a non-starter.” 

“Does he still make your heart flutter?” Tikki asked, recalling how Marinette had described it in her youth. 

“It’s been five years - I’m not sure it’s my heart that’s fluttering.” Marinette scrunched her nose, considering things. “A little, I suppose? He’s hot and I am terminally single...” she sighed. “But lust and love aren’t the same thing.” 

“And you loved Cat Noir?” Tikki wondered. She already knew the answer to that. 

“And look where that got me.” Sighed her holder, wandering closer to where her daughter was drawing. “Uhm, since when does Aunty Alya have wings?” She wondered, eyeing the two vaguely triangular shapes sticking out of the drawing’s sides. 

 

“I got booooored.” Maddy pouted. “So now she’s a fairy.” She explained, as though it was obvious this was the solution to boredom. Marinette giggled.

“I’ll send her a photo when you’re finished?” She offered, knowing Alya would be just as amused by her new outfit. 

“Draw with me?” Maddy pleaded. Marinette set her drink aside and grabbed a sheet of paper for herself - crayons were definitely not her favourite medium for creativity, especially not the worn down broken and chewed set her daughter favoured, but she made do with the black wax nub, sketching the girl sat across from her. 

 

“It’s Lady Noire!” Maddy gasped, when she spotted her mother’s artwork taking shape. Marinette nodded, but her eyes scanned the table and found she was lacking what she needed to complete it.

“Where’s your blue crayon?” 

“Behind the radiator.” Maddy said without missing a beat.

So it’s a puddle Marinette thought dismally, in this weather the radiator had been on almost constantly, and the wax would be a melted mess behind it. 

“Fine, then you get green eyes - and no more putting crayons down the radiator.” Marinette stuck her tongue out at her daughter who only beamed in response. 

 

“There you go.” Marinette proclaimed, finishing her drawing and handing it to her daughter who held it aloft. 

“This is a good fridge picture!” Declared Maddy, offering the highest form of praise she could. 

“Oh, but if we put my picture up we’d have to take one of yours down!” Marinette protested, waving a hand at the very cluttered fridge. Colourful magnets held up dozens of drawings, Maddy was prolific with her artworks. 

“I will make it fit. Later. I want to give Aunty Alya a unicorn horn.” Insisted the little girl, grabbing her purple crayon. 

 

A knock at the door caused Tikki to tense and then zip off into the bedroom. 

“Who is it?” Marinette called.

“Adrien.” 

“Oh shoot... the book.” She’d forgotten all about it. Hurrying to the door she opened it, smiling at her friend. “You’re going to have to give me a minute to find it, sorry I wasn’t expecting you so early.” She apologised, letting him in. He shoved his hands in his coat pockets and nodded as he stepped inside. Marinette vanished into her bedroom in search of the book. 

 

Adrien looked around the small space, while not particularly messy in the absence of toys, it was very cluttered, the shelves full of assorted paraphernalia acquired by a household with a small child. Photographs, children’s stories, dvds, soft toys. Marinette’s sewing machine was on one of the higher shelves and with a pang, Adrien realised it was gathering dust. The child herself was sat at a low table in the living room, colouring. Her outfit caused Adrien to do a double take. 

“You’re a Cat Noir fan.” He observed. The little girl stared up at him with wide, blue eyes, as though surprised he’d spoken to her. She nodded slowly and then flicked the bell at her throat, causing it to ring out. He smiled, approaching slowly so as not to spook her further.  

 

“What are you drawing?” He asked gently. She hesitated and then showed him the paper - what had started out as a drawing of Alya had morphed into a flying unicorn woman sat on a cloud. Adrien grinned. 

“I like her glasses.” He said gently, recognising the two sort of circles around the eyes to be glasses. 

“So do I.” Maddy said proudly, before looking at him once more. Her gaze was less shy than uncertain, as though she hadn’t quite decided whether to trust him yet. 

 

“It’s winter so they’re dormant which means it’s a good time to transplant roses...” Marinette said, returning from the room with her nose in the book. “But you’ll want to avoid doing it during a frost...” she tripped over the edge of the toybox, sending herself sprawling onto the floor. Adrien immediately bent to help her up.

 

“Sorry.” She murmured, taking his hand. Adrien pulled her to her feet and instinctively checked her over. He was only attempting to make sure she was uninjured but he was aware that his eyes lingered on her figure perhaps a moment too long, causing her to blush as she handed over the book.

“You’re a lifesaver. I want to move house but I kind of hate the idea of leaving my mother’s memorial garden there to die so...” he raised the book. “I’ve got some potted cuttings from a few years ago that survived the move from Milan, so worst case scenario I can replant those and restart it but it’s worth a try, right?” 

“Definitely.” Marinette agreed. She hesitated and then placed her hand on his elbow gently. “I’m sorry about your mother.” She whispered. 

 

“What happened to your maman?” Maddy asked, with all the innocent curiosity of youth. Adrien looked mildly alarmed - he had no idea how to explain the concept of death to a four year old. 

“Madeleine.” Marinette whispered and shook her head in warning. 

“She’s... not with us any more.” Adrien settled on. 

“Oh. Neither is my daddy.” Maddy said with a sympathetic smile. Adrien raised an eyebrow at Marinette who just looked away. 

 

Adrien acted on instinct. 

“It’s normal to miss people when they’re not with us. We can do things to help that though. Like I planted flowers...” he waved the book and smiled. “Do you like flowers?” 

“Mmhmm. Maman has lots, is that because you miss people?” She asked, kicking her legs curiously. 

“It’s just because I like flowers, sweetheart. I miss daddy in different ways.” Marinette explained gently. Adrien glanced at the ring on her finger as she spoke - realising why she might be evading the subject... Alya had said it was a dark spot. He squeezed her shoulder gently. 

 

Maddy grabbed her crayons and pointed at Adrien. 

“Sit. I want to draw you.” She ordered. Adrien laughed at the direct order from the previously shy child and looked at Marinette, who seemed grateful for the change of subject. He sat across from Madeleine, at the far too small table, and posed like he was in a magazine. The four year old giggled. “You look silly.” She scolded.

“Oh you want silly, I can do silly.” He pulled a face, contorting his features and sticking out his tongue. Maddy nearly fell off of her chair laughing, and when he pulled his eyelids down and stuck out his bottom teeth she actually did. Marinette smiled affectionately at the pair. 

 

“Want a coffee?” She offered. 

“That would be appreciated - I’m still kind of recovering from last night.” He admitted sheepishly as Maddy picked herself up the floor and set to work drawing him. Marinette returned to her tea kettle and made him a drink, occasionally asking for instruction in regard to milk or sugar. 

“Not one for nights out in Milan then?” Marinette asked, nodding at his head to indicate his hangover. 

“Not my style.” He said, shaking it. 

“Nights in are best.” Maddy said sagely, colouring in Adrien’s hair. “With hot chocolate and netflix!” 

“I agree little Lady Noire.” Adrien smiled at her.

 

She pushed the sheet of paper across to him - a very yellow mop of hair atop a pair of green eyes, his blue jacket now black due to the lack of a blue crayon. He beamed - it was full of the typical mistakes of a four and a half year old, one eye was bigger than the other, he was missing a hand, and there was a mysterious black and green blob next to his shoulder, but he recognised himself in her work. 

 

“This is the best picture of me ever.” He declared with confidence.

“A high achievement indeed.” Marinette praised her daughter, eliciting a blush from Adrien at the sneaky compliment.

“What’s this floating thing?” Adrien asked, tapping the black and green blob. Instantly he felt as though he’d said the wrong thing, as the little girl’s lip began to quiver in sadness. 

“That’s Paw. He’s our cat but he ran away.” 

“He’ll come home when he’s hungry.” Marinette reassured, handing Adrien his coffee. Adrien gave a sympathetic smile. 

“Can I keep this drawing?” He asked, hoping to distract her. Maddy nodded. 

“You can put it on your fridge.” She offered. 

“Saves ours from more clutter.” Marinette hummed. 

 

The kiddy craft table was much too small for Adrien to sit at comfortably, so without the need to pose for a drawing he shifted to the counter to join Marinette. The veneer on the counter top was peeling, and there was a puddle of condensation leaking from the window caused by a warm apartment and a cold exterior. 

 

“She’s a delight.” He told her softly as Marinette spotted the forming puddle and wiped it with a towel.

“She is.” Agreed her mother.

“She looks so much like you it’s unreal...” 

“Genetics, Adrien. They’re a thing.” Marinette teased, tucking her hair behind her ear and sipping her own drink.

 

She hadn’t expected her daughter to be blonde - she didn’t actually know for certain that Cat Noir had been a blond, without the costume. Rena’s hair was not exactly the same as Alya’s, after all. It had occurred to her, in the early days of Maddy’s life that she didn’t actually know what colour his eyes had been either, because the few times she’d wielded the miraculous of the cat her eyes had been magically green too... perhaps the blond, green eyed boy she’d fallen for was in fact a dark haired, blue eyed boy too? Probably not brown eyed, if their daughter was any indication. Either way, Maddy’s colouring made sense to her. 

 

Adrien grinned.

“She won the genetic lottery then with you as her mother.” He said gently. Marinette’s cheeks turned a little pink, and she focused on her daughter over the rim of her mug. “Do you still design?” He asked, concerned. Marinette smiled weakly. 

“I don’t get much chance.” She admitted. And that was true. Between crime fighting, a minimum wage job, and single parenting, she rarely had time to design, much less the spare time or funds to make things. 

“Well if you ever need a babysitter...” he offered, then paused wondering if that was weird, he was effectively a stranger after all. She smiled at him - she had plenty of babysitters on hand, her team were miraculous in more ways than one, but as she didn’t want to elaborate on that too much she settled for a kind:

“Thank you.”

 

“I’m sorry for being a lousy friend the last few years.” Adrien told her gently. Her eyes widened.

“Adrien, it’s fine. I’m amazed you ever came back.” She breathed, shaking her head. “Not amazed. Proud? I... it can’t be easy for you being back here... thank you for coming home when you were ready.” She settled on, leaning sideways and settling her head on his shoulder. He chuckled a little, wrapping an arm around her shoulders.

“Still. Sounds like I wasn’t the only one struggling?” 

 

“Ugh.” The four year old surveyed them the same way she looked at Alya and Nino. “If you two are going to do kissing I’m going to play with TickTock.” Maddy moaned. Marinette immediately sprang away from him, turning the colour of a tomato - Adrien had to admit red was a good colour on her. 

“TickTock?” 

“Other cat.” Marinette filled in. “No kissing.” She reassured the child, embarrassed. 

“Promise?” Maddy asked suspiciously. Adrien scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. 

“Promise.” Marinette crossed her heart and mouthed ‘sorry’ at Adrien - confusing him. Was Marinette apologising there would be no kissing or apologising that Maddy had assumed there would be? 

 

He could imagine her face flushing as he leaned in... he shook his head. Kissing and Marinette didn’t belong in the same sentence, because it conjured up images he wasn’t quite ready to process. He sipped his drink and attempted to clear his head of the thought all together. 

 

Marinette’s phone rang, a tinny pop music tune and she apologised profusely, before answering it. 

“Yep. No, not really... ugh okay let me check the...” she traipsed over to a chart on her wall that Adrien hadn’t noticed, the days of the week with little coloured magnets. According to the schedule today was yellow and orange, whatever that meant. “I can swap someone else in tonight but you’ll have to cover tomorrow?” She paused, wincing.

 

“Is this because you two had an argument again? Chloé...” Marinette sighed heavily into the receiver. “She’s not that hungover! Yes, you were in the wrong. Apologise and cover your own shift, I’m not screwing up the schedule because you’re too proud to say sorry...” there was another pause while it sounded like Marinette was being yelled at. 

 

Adrien waved to catch her eye and mouthed ‘Chloé as in Chloé?’. Marinette nodded, rolling her eyes while she was still being yelled at. 

“Want me to tell her you’re here?” She whispered. Adrien hesitated and then nodded. 

“Hey Chloé, if you apologise to Alya for being majorly inappropriate I’ll make your day.” She half-sang. The yelling on the other end of the phone immediately ceased as Chloé debated the bribe, Adrien smiled gently. “No.” Marinette refuted Chloé’s guess. “Well I mean she did but not that... yeah... shut up a minute!” Marinette giggled. “Adrien’s back in town.” 

 

Adrien heard screaming. So did Maddy - she covered her ears and rolled her eyes.

“Drama Queen Bee.” Maddy whispered. Adrien tried not to laugh, but between that and Marinette holding the phone at arm’s length to avoid the noise he wound up snickering. She handed him the handset and set about gathering a bag.

 

“Hi, Chloé.” He smiled into the receiver. There was something oddly soothing about Marinette collecting a tutu from a box and a pair of tiny leggings, going about her day at total ease despite his presence. Domestic bliss.

“Why didn’t you tell me you were home?” Chloé asked. 

“Trying to handle things one day at a time.” He apologised. “We could meet up? When you’re free?” He offered. He had no idea what she looked like these days, but he could picture her smile as she agreed. 

“Tomorrow! Come by the hotel? I’ll make sure the press stay away.” 

“Sounds good. I’ll get your number from Marinette.” He reassured her. “Want me to put her back on?” 

“No, it’s fine.” Chloé sighed. “Tell her I’ll apologise to Alya and do tonight, so she doesn’t have to worry. Wait no. I’ll text her the details. It’s so good to hear your voice again. I’ll see you tomorrow.” She hung up without a goodbye. 

 

“Going somewhere?” He asked. 

“We’re going to be late for her ballet class..” Marinette apologised, still throwing things in to a black duffel bag. 

“Can I keep my Lady Noire costume on?” Maddy asked hopefully, abandoning her crayons. 

“You can keep the ears.” Marinette bargained. 

“Deal!” Maddy began peeling the rest of her costume off, revealing her regular clothes underneath. She dumped the cat costume in her dressing up box and adjusted her ears before turning and looking curiously up at Adrien. “Will you be back?” 

“I’m sure I’ll see you again soon.” Adrien reassured her, turning to the sink and washing up his mug. 

 

“Adrien, you don’t have to do that...” Marinette said kindly, searching for her keys. 

“I can be useful, occasionally.” He smiled at her, setting it upside down on the draining board. She gave him a look that told him not to talk down about himself but he just broadened his smile. 

 

 

Notes:

I’m seeing so much love in the comments - thank you all so much!

Chapter 4

Summary:

A little bit of backstory

Notes:

Warning that this chapter does contain a character having a panic attack

Chapter 4

 

He really didn’t want to go home.

 

After he parted ways with Marinette and Maddy on their way to ballet, the dismal day seemed much bleaker and the idea of going back to a mansion only filled with moving boxes, surrounded by press, didn’t appeal to him at all. Instead he got in his car and drove a route he’d only driven once before, the day before he left Paris all those years ago.

 

Driving was a freedom he’d grown fond of. Sure, it wasn’t as good an escape as leaping over rooftops, but it wasn’t something he’d been allowed to do often under his father’s thumb. Nino had actually been the one to sneak him out for lessons as soon as he was old enough, and he’d qualified under the radar.

 

At the time he had told himself it was in case he and Ladybug ever needed to drive a car (or a bus...) again, but he’d always known it really came down to the need to be able to leave of his own accord if the issue ever arose. Which it had.

 

He stopped outside the graveyard gates and frowned, feeling that should have brought flowers or something... he felt oddly empty-handed as he parked his silver car and wandered out into the rain. It was a lot more grey than he recalled, which he supposed was due to it being winter.

 

Forlorn bouquets lay on some of the more recent graves, sodden and discoloured from the deluge of rain November had unleashed. The older graves were sadder, uncared for and overgrown with weeds, the names worn and faded, their loved ones long since having stopped attending for visits. For a long while, Adrien struggled to recall the plot number and wandered absently in the correct general direction until he found them.

 

Nathalie Sancoeur’s gravestone was no shrinking violet, but looked pitiful next to the carved marble angel beside it, which bore the name Emilie Agreste. Adrien swallowed hard and stared at them both. Nathalie had passed away shortly after he’d left Paris, and he hadn’t felt it appropriate to return for the funeral, knowing what he knew. That she had only been so unwell because she had abused the broken Peacock miraculous to aid Hawkmoth.

 

Part of him felt furious that she was buried next to his mother, as though she didn’t deserve the place... part of him felt it was an accurate representation of how Gabriel had viewed them. Nathalie had assisted Hawkmoth’s atrocities, true, but the price she had paid was steep. Steeper than she’d deserved.

 

His mother’s grave was a gaudy display of the pedestal on which Gabriel had placed her, Nathalie’s merely an afterthought. He wiped some of the grime from both stones with his sleeve.

 

“Doesn’t seem right that you’re both here and he’s in prison...” he murmured, by way of apology. He couldn’t find words to say anything more, and just stood, staring at both graves for a long while. At some point he became aware the droplets on his face were no longer icy raindrops alone, but hot tears winding a path down his chilled cheeks. He stopped caring. He tried to voice what was on his mind, knowing the dead would neither listen or judge, but he couldn’t bring himself to admit it.

 

I’m a coward. I ran away. I abandoned my team rather than face my mistakes. I left my friends to clean up. I’ve been back a week and haven’t so much as attempted to contact Ladybug to apologise. I daren’t visit father, because I’d try murder him again if I had the chance. You’d be disappointed in me. You both would. I am.

 

He said none of it out loud. Instead he turned and trudged back down the muddy path to his car where he sat, drenched and shaking in the driver’s seat for close to an hour before he had no other choice but to go back home. The press were still camped outside, but he ignored them as best he could, fairly certain at least one of them got a usable photograph while his guard was down. He didn’t care.

 

Once upon a time, Nathalie would have scolded him for dragging mud in. Now he relished each dirty footprint on the cold tile floors, even if he would be the one who had to clean them later. He showered in the master bathroom, if only to avoid his old bedroom just a little longer.

 

Desperate to avoid his thoughts turning to the inevitable he stood under the hot water until his wind chapped skin turned red, until the morning’s headache returned. He’d felt so light and calm last night, Alya, Nino and Marinette providing a much needed distraction from the despair of being back home. He was grateful for their unwavering friendship, but wondered how well it would hold if they ever learned that he’d not just been Adrien, clueless to his father’s crimes, but in fact Cat Noir - the one who was supposed to prevent it all along. Someone who was supposed to protect them, but had failed so miserably.

 

He wondered how his friends would react if they knew he was a murderer? He was, technically, right?

 

He wrapped the towel around his waist and wandered to his room. In the moment it took for the lights to come on he was suddenly aware he was not alone. He tensed.

 

“Well it’s about time!” Said a nasally voice to his left. He turned to see a small, familiar shape on his pillow.

“Plagg?!” He breathed, his face lighting up. The kwami flew to him, but showed no form of affection, hovering in front of him with a stern glare.

“You left.” He scolded.

“I... I know...” Adrien whispered apologetically, his eyes falling. “I’m sorry...”

“Yeah, well you should be!” Plagg yelled, clearly angry. “You didn’t even say goodbye! To anyone! Not even me!” Adrien sighed heavily at the admonishment.

“In my defence, I’d just killed my father... I wasn’t exactly feeling chatty... it’s good to see you again.” He said softly, honestly. He reached out to stroke the kwami who zipped just beyond his fingertips in protest.

“You didn’t mean to.” Plagg reminded him, as Adrien attempted to cover how much Plagg’s reticence hurt and made for his wardrobe.

 

“And Ladybug fixed it.” Plagg added, as though murder was acceptable if your partner in crime fighting had magical powers to resurrect people with a swarm of ladybugs.

“She spent her whole life cleaning up my messes.” Adrien mumbled darkly.

“You’re telling me.” Plagg muttered exasperatedly. “But she would have been there for you. I would have been there for you.” He growled. “Do you have any idea what you did to her? Running off like that?” He asked gently. Adrien’s gaze fell to the floor, barely looking at his clothes as he picked them out.

 

“How is she?” Adrien dared to wonder.

“No. You get Jack out of me. You wanna make it right you make it right. I can’t tell you anything that will lead to her identity being discovered because she’s my holder now.” Huffed the small, angry god.

“Still? She didn’t... replace me?” Adrien asked, surprised. He supposed that, without his father making things difficult for Paris on a daily basis, Ladybug had no real need for a partner.

 

“No, and if that doesn’t tell you everything you need to know, you’re more hopeless than I thought.” Perhaps she hadn’t trusted anybody to wield such a dangerous power, having seen what it was capable of in the wrong hands... his hands.

 

“Do you still read your friend’s blog?” Plagg asked as Adrien dressed.

“No. I stopped before I left Paris.” He admitted, buttoning up his pyjamas. The Parisian heroes were far easier to avoid news of outside France. It was barely even dark but Adrien was drained.

“You should catch up. Things have changed.” Sighed the kwami. “You’ll have to deal with Ladybug first but there’s a whole bunch of new team mates and it’s kind of fun now everyone knows who everyone is, I won’t have to hide when you have them over and...”

 

“I’ve no intention of coming back, Plagg.” Adrien said immediately, his tone cold. Plagg’s eyes widened.

“What do you mean you’re not coming back?! You’re Cat Noir.” He insisted.

“Cat Noir’s dead.” Adrien hissed. Plagg scowled.

“No. You don’t get to just quit and leave!”

“I already did, and do you know what... I deserve to move on.” Adrien whispered, his voice cracking. He deserved that much, didn’t he? Years of neglect, followed by years of self imposed isolation... didn’t he deserve a shot at a normal life? He definitely didn’t deserve to be welcomed back into the team... he didn’t trust himself with a cataclysm, why would they trust him with it?

 

“So what, that’s it? So long and thanks for the super powers?” Plagg demanded.

“I’ve missed you.” Adrien said softly. “But I’m definitely not coming back.” He insisted.

“Are you still feeling sorry for yourself? Do you even care about anyone other than yourself?” Plagg growled. Adrien pinched the bridge of his nose. “Do you really think you’re the only victim here, Adrien?”

 

“I’m sorry I left without saying goodbye to you, okay? Is that what you want to hear?” Adrien groaned. He didn’t know what else to say.

“I want to hear that you’re going to clean up the mess you left behind!” Seethed Plagg.

“Who are you and what have you done with Plagg?” Adrien joked. He only received a glare in response.

 

“You need to fix what you broke.” Plagg repeated, his voice uncharacteristically stern and serious.

“Our friendship?” He asked exasperatedly, “because you’re the only one yelling here.” Adrien pointed out.

“LADYBUG!” Plagg roared. Adrien flinched. “I have to go because I’ve been waiting here for your sorry butt all day, and she’s going to wonder where I am. But you need to fix this or I will cataclysm everything you own.” Warned the god.

“Do it.” Adrien shrugged. “I’m not ready to face her yet.”

“Then get ready!” Plagg snapped, phasing through the window and out into the appalling weather.

 

Adrien glared at his exit point for far too long.

 

Eventually he threw himself down on his bed and pulled out his laptop, loading the Ladyblog. He felt sick the moment he opened it, because the very first image was the blog header - which had once been a picture of Cat Noir and Ladybug side by side was now of a group of people he didn’t recognise. There were a few familiar faces, Rena Rouge, Carapace, Queen Bee and Ladybug - he also noted Viperion, King Monkey, Ryuuko and Pegasus, but the others were unknown variables. Fourteen in total. Strangers, wielding miraculous.

 

He scrolled down the sightings page, skipping the most recent pictures until he found her, sat on top of a mugger, his hands bound with her yo-yo string. She was smiling, pulling a peace sign for the camera. She hadn’t changed, still wearing her pigtails proudly. Still smiling. She looked happy.

 

The only noticeable difference was on her finger - a familiar black ring with a green paw print. His heart ached, and his fingers reached for the girl he’d once loved, only to hit a screen. Because she wasn’t real. She was just pixels. An image, submitted by a bystander, an onlooker to her feats of bravery.

 

He couldn’t bear to keep scrolling the sightings, instead he switched to the navigation. The news page proclaimed that there would be a Christmas parade in Paris next week, that they’d be attending. Underneath the news section was a profiles page: Each hero had their own tag and profile page, and there was still a page labelled Cat Noir. He closed the website, panic washing over him.

 

His palms were cold and sweaty, he couldn’t see straight and he couldn’t catch his breath. Seeing a photo of himself in costume brought back floods of unwelcome memories.

 

The wind in his hair as he jumped off rooftops. Hawkmoth laughing. The taste of Ladybug’s lip gloss that night. His mother in that glass coffin. No. No no no.

 

He knew a panic attack when it came, and could do nothing but ride it out, trembling, waiting for the good and the bad reminders to stop dancing in front of his eyes, out of order and back to front, merging into a painful puddle.

Her smile. The plane seat on his way to Milan. The pile of ashes that had been his father moments earlier. Ripping off his ring and running. Ladybug sat on that hotel bed, the night before everything had fallen apart. Visiting his mother’s grave after she’d been buried. Breaking down in a therapist’s office four hundred miles from home, barely able to scratch the surface of what was troubling him.

 

There was no such thing as therapy for former superheroes, after all. They were quick to label Hawkmoth’s son with PTSD, to diagnose him with anxiety. They didn’t know the half of it.

 

It seemed to take all night before his vision cleared, but the clock glowing brightly on his single night stand told him it had only been a few minutes. He took several more to compose himself, before fetching a glass of water and miserably wishing he’d never come back to Paris. He’d Google a local therapist in the morning, to scratch that particular itch. Until then he vowed to avoid The Ladyblog. He wasn’t ready to face that side of things yet. By extension that meant he wasn’t ready to face Chloé - Queen Bee - yet either. He fired off a text saying something had come up, and that he couldn’t make it tomorrow.

 

——————

 

“Chloé?” Marinette asked, surprised. She shifted the grocery bag to her other hip and let go of Maddy’s hand as she fumbled for her key. Excitedly, Madeleine skipped forward and hugged Chloé around the thighs tightly.

“Adrien blew me off... was hoping we could talk.” The blonde sounded truly miserable, her pout clearly defined.

“My door’s always open.” Marinette reassured, unlocking it and giving it a bit of a kick to ensure it did actually open.

 

She lead the pair inside - setting the bag on the counter and beginning to unpack as Chloé made herself at home on the couch. Marinette didn’t see the point in apologising for the state of her living room, as the team were more than used to the chaos of her apartment. Chloé unzipped her designer purse and Pollen emerged, buzzing contentedly around Madeleine’s head.

 

“Plagg and Tikki are in my room.” Marinette offered. She’d only gone to the store around the corner so deemed it safe to leave them - she never needed to transform in a pinch these days, and there was usually someone close by.

“Pollen, go play.” Chloé dismissed.

“My Queen, I’m several billion years old - I do not play.” Insisted the Bee kwami, royally offended. Chloé smirked.

“So you getting into my jewellery box is what - research?” She teased. Pollen huffed and floated into the bedroom in search of the Cat and Ladybug kwamis. Maddy chased after, excited.

 

“Plagg came home eventually then?” Chloé asked, having received a text asking if she’d seen him during his absence.

“Yeah, he said he found a block of cheese he wanted to age and needed to find the perfect place to store it but... I’m kind of used to him wandering off and lying about it.” Marinette sighed and shrugged. “You can’t domesticate cat gods. So what’s up?”

“Adrien blew me off... and I’m pretty sure we both know why.” Chloé fiddled with the clasp on her purse, for lack of anything better to do, and let the metallic click noise fill the awkward silence.

 

Marinette finished packing away her groceries and sat opposite her friend, nodding gently.

“Because you’re Queen Bee.” She sympathised. Chloé pursed her painted lips and nodded.

“I was the one who found him after...” Chloé took a sudden interest in the condition of her own manicure, tilting her nails so the gold glitter caught the light and gave her something shiny to look at. “Adrien’s never been good at being vulnerable.” She murmured. “I saw him at his worst and he’s... not okay with that.”

 

“I think we all carry a bit of guilt over what happened with...”

“I don't.” Interjected the blonde. “I don’t feel guilty that Gabriel’s rotting in jail. He deserved it, if not for the supernatural terrorism then for neglecting his own child.” Chloé said viciously. “This isn’t about guilt.”

“Okay...” Marinette whispered, a little confused.

 

“He’s not good at needing other people, because of his father. So when he needs people he pulls away... the only reason I never went NovaBee and flew my damn self to Milan was because I knew he’d withdraw. He lost contact so I hoped he...” Chloé trailed off, her voice breaking. “I lied to myself and told myself he was better off without us all, that he was out there living his best life. It was easier to assume he was happy and had just... escaped it all.”

 

“Chloé.” Marinette said gently, shifting in her seat to move closer.

“He’s my friend, Marinette.” Chloé whispered, squirming uncomfortably at the display of emotion. “He was my friend when neither of us had any other friends.”

 

The socialite took a deep breath.

“But he’s not going to talk to me because of who I am. Because I’m too close to this. Because his dad tried to kill me personally a bunch of times so he’s slapping himself with a whole load of needless blame and throwing a humongous pity party because he feels like he can’t lean on me. So I came to ask a favour.”

“Ask away.” Marinette could hear her daughter cackling in the other room, and could only hope the kwamis had not given her access to art supplies again. As far as she was aware there were no crayons in there, at least.

 

“Be his friend. You’re good at it.”

“I am his friend.” Marinette protested.

“No, I mean... as if he never left. Just... text him for no reason and ask him his opinion on trivial shit. Just include him. He needs someone and he’s not going to talk about the big stuff yet, so can you be there to listen about the little stuff?” Chloé pleaded. Marinette smiled gently, nodding.

 

“You have the advantage of anonymity here.” Confessed the blonde. It was her status as a superhero that caused Adrien to keep her at arm’s length, but while Ladybug was inarguably more affected by Hawkmoth, she had the lid tight on her identity. Adrien didn’t have to know. Marinette had plenty of support behind her, she didn’t need to lean on Adrien, she could stow her drama for the time being and let him lean on her.

 

She nodded and pulled out her phone to take a photo of the living room floor, as cluttered and messy as it had been when she left the apartment earlier.

“How can one tiny creature make such a mess?” She read her caption aloud. Chloé hesitated.

“Are we talking about Maddy or Plagg?” She whispered conspiratorially. Marinette giggled and nudged her friend.

 

To Chloé’s lack of surprise, Adrien immediately texted back.

“ Your daughter? Or the cats? ” Marinette smiled at Chloé.

“You’re more similar than you think.” She told the blonde who smiled - recognising the compliment.

“Just take care of him for me okay?” Chloé pleaded.

“Absolutely.”

“And don’t tell people I care, because ew.” She huffed. Marinette laughed and pulled her in for a hug.

Notes:

Thank you thank you thank you.

Chapter 5

Summary:

Madeleines and music

Notes:

Enjoy!

Chapter 5

 

There was still, after all this time, something very freeing about the Ladybug suit. With it on, coasting over rooftops, she finally got a break from being Marinette: waitress, mother, and guardian. Okay, so she was still technically all of those, but it wasn’t something she had to worry about whilst ziplining around.

 

“Quiet tonight.” Leon murmured. She glanced at her patrol partner for the night and smiled.

“Quiet is good.” Ladybug reminded him. Quiet meant that Paris was safe. Leon nodded, but pulled out his sketchbook all the same, setting up camp on the roof.

 

For a long moment she  watched him, in his element above the street rather than on it. Nathaniel had been a good choice for the tiger miraculous - even if his ironic naming choice had gone down poorly in the press. His wild red mane was more akin to a lion than a tiger anyway. It suited him, and embued a confidence within him that had been lacking in their childhood.

“You in for the Christmas parade?” She asked him. He nodded, glancing at her only briefly to reference the shape of her nose, before returning to his artwork.

 

“Don’t you ever get bored of drawing me?” Ladybug teased as she spotted a very familiar figure forming beneath his pencil. She knew it wasn’t romantically motivated, as it had been when they were thirteen.

“You’re my muse,” Leon said honestly. “And Marc doesn’t mind.” He added, with a grin.

“You’re in Paris, city of lights, city of love... surely there’s better inspiration than...”

“A superhero single mother who brought me to the love of my life and lets us fight crime with her? Love and lights fail in comparison. You kick ass, Ladybug.” He beamed, showing his miraculous induced fangs. He then paused and flicked back a page.

 

“I have been working on something else though...” he handed her the sketchbook as he spoke and her eyes widened. Littered across two pages were dozens of ring designs.

“Oh my god...” she squeaked and flung herself at her friend, he caught her with ease.

“I assume you think he’ll say yes then?” Leon laughed.

“Of course he will!” She insisted, giddy. “Please he’s been planning your wedding since you were fifteen!” Leon grinned and nodded.

“Last year was Alya and Nino’s big show so we didn’t want to step on their toes, and I kept expecting Mylène and Ivan to tie the knot before they had kids so I’ve been sort of putting it off. It’s about time I proposed. Keep it zipped until I’ve finalised the ring though?” Ladybug beamed shamelessly, miming zipping her lips.

 

Quiet nights were good.

 

——————

 

“How was she?” Marinette whispered as she landed on the living room carpet, having dropped her transformation mid swing.

“An angel, as always.” Sabine smiled, and stood up from the sofa, yawning. Someone was always happy to babysit Madeleine for a couple of hours on the nights Ladybug was scheduled to patrol. “Plagg seems upset.”

“He’s been in a foul mood for about a week, he won’t talk about it.” Marinette sighed softly. “He didn’t give you any trouble?”

“None,” Sabine reassured “he was just... unusually quiet. Maddy’s asleep in your bed, she didn’t want to go down in her own.” Sabine said, gathering her things.

“That’s fine.” Marinette nodded: Madeleine frequently climbed in with her in the night anyway. “You’re okay to drive?”

 

“I’ll be fine, sweetheart.” Her mother kissed her cheek. “How was patrol?”

“Uneventful. We thought we caught someone trying to break into a house but it turns out it was his house and he was just too drunk to operate his key... I don’t think his wife believed him when he told him a Tiger and a Ladybug helped him home.” She giggled and shook her head. Sabine’s expression was all pride, warm and comforting. She saw herself out, locking the door with the spare key.

 

Marinette debated tidying the floor before she decided she was too tired to commit to such a pointless endeavour - it would only be messy again in the morning.

 

Instead she took herself to her bedroom to find Plagg asleep on his cushion on the shelf, curled up like an actual cat. Madeleine was fast asleep in the bed, and Tikki - who had zipped off in search of food when Marinette landed, sat on the bedside table munching a macaron. Marinette changed into her pyjamas and brushed her teeth before rejoining them.

 

“Is Plagg okay?” She whispered to Tikki. Tikki hummed and glanced over at the black blob on the shelf.

“No. Not really.” She admitted.

“Do you know what’s bothering him? He just tells me he’s fine and then calls me some mildly insulting nickname...” Marinette sighed softly. Tikki wanted to tell her, but couldn’t.

 

Eventually she settled on.

“I think he misses going out... if you wanted to go as Lady Noire to the parade?” She suggested. Marinette bit her lip, shaking her head.

“People are expecting Ladybug. But I might take him out on patrol next time?” She suggested. Tikki nodded. She suspected that would help, even if it was only a bandaid.

 

Standing, Marinette crossed to the shelf and scratched the allegedly sleeping kwami gently behind his ear.

“I’ll have you know...” Plagg said indignantly, opening one eye lazily. “That this is assault.”

“Shut up and let me love you, silly cat.” Marinette soothed. Plagg closed his eye again and permitted the comforting touch.

 

——————

 

Adrien was restless. Sitting at home made things worse, but the constant onslaught of photographers in the street day after day didn’t help. He might not want to return to the team, but he longed for the days he could slink down an alleyway and change, to disappear into the shadows, unnoticed. As it was he felt very conspicuous in his hoody and sunglasses, as though his attempts at anonymity were actually a neon sign proclaiming LOOK AT ME, I’M ADRIEN AGRESTE IN DISGUISE. When someone did a double take, he panicked and slid into the nearest store.

 

To his surprise he found himself in a very familiar shop - the Dupain-Cheng bakery. He smiled softly. He’d always liked the place, aside from the fact they made the best macarons in Paris, he’d always known there was a home and a loving family behind the cheery facade and that thought had always a comfort.

 

“Need any help?” Tom asked kindly from behind the counter. Adrien removed his shades and flicked down his hood, he hadn’t even managed to get a word out before Tom lifted him into a hug, pulling his feet clean off the floor.

“Good to see you too, Mister Dupain.” He laughed.

“For the millionth time son, it’s Tom.” He insisted. “Honey, look who’s here!” Beamed the baker, setting Adrien down and gesturing at him. Sabine offered a much more restrained greeting of a smile and a wave.

 

Adrien busied himself looking at the plentiful selection. Cream cakes and iced fingers were piled high, tempting him nearly as much as the array of bakes and pastries that stretched from counter to counter. He eventually settled on a box of macarons and some white chocolate madeleines, bringing them to the counter.

 

“Do you know if your daughter’s home?” He wondered hopefully - he knew Nino was busy and didn’t feel he could just impose on Alya, but after the exhausting day he’d had he could use some company. Sabine checked her watch.

“She has to collect Maddy from pre-school at 3.30pm but she’ll be home in about half an hour.” She offered, ringing up his purchases. Sabine had long since learned that Adrien refused to be exempt from paying, having tried to give him free food often enough back in the day, if only to encourage him to eat.

 

“You’re welcome to wait here until then?” Tom offered.

“It’s fine, I can walk slowly.” He reassured them. Very slowly. Her apartment really wasn’t far away but Adrien didn’t want to linger. They shared a look, but didn’t press him, for which he was grateful.

“Take these too, they’re Maddy’s favourite.” Tom insisted, pushing a box at him, knowing he couldn’t refuse if they were for her. Adrien added it to his carrier bag of sweets, unable to stop himself mentally tallying how many calories Nathalie would have chided him for going over.

 

Adrien waved them off and stepped outside, not bothering with his makeshift disguise. He had good food and was going to see a friend, he was in a much better mood - if someone were to photograph that it wouldn’t be the end of the world. Of course, nobody did.

 

He wound up too early, as seemed to be his pattern lately, and waited on her doorstep, offering a vague wave to a neighbour who eyed him suspiciously. When Marinette and Madeleine appeared, Marinette didn’t seem at all alarmed to find him, despite his unannounced presence.

“Sorry, I was picking Maddy up from pre-school.” She apologised, searching for her key.

“Your parents said. I come bearing sugar.” He shook the bag and the little girl’s face lit up as she recognised the bakery logo. Marinette shook her head but looked amused, letting them in.

 

Adrien thought he saw a flash of black disappear beyond the bedroom door as the three of them clattered in, he assumed it was one of the cats.

“You’ve got time for a movie before Uncle Luka gets here.” Marinette told her daughter, artfully sidestepping a pile of building blocks and tucking the book bag onto a cluttered shelf. Adrien hovered awkwardly.

“Princess Mo!” Madeleine begged, scaling the shelf that housed the dvds. Adrien ran to her instinctively, lifting her so she could reach the shelf without climbing. She didn’t seem to mind being carried and selected her chosen movie from the picture on the case.

 

“Coffee?” Marinette offered, shaking her head at the small child in lieu of reprimand. She didn’t tell Adrien the four year old was more than skilled enough to handle a shelf (that was securely fastened to the wall).

“I’d love one. Did you say Luka was coming?”

“Guitar lessons. Her idea.” Marinette laughed. “Milk, two sugars right?” She recalled, setting mugs down on the counter.

“Right.” He beamed, appreciative that she’d remembered such a small thing “Thank you.”

 

The three of them settled on the couch as Madeleine’s movie started, Adrien opening his bag from the bakery in offering.

“Don’t eat too many sweets before dinner.” Marinette warned, but didn’t deny her any.

“ Maman .” Whined the girl, pouting and selecting a cinnamon roll from the box Tom had insisted he take.

“Sorry,” he apologised in a whisper. He ought to have remembered that from his teen years. “I didn’t think.”

 

“It’s fine. She can eat more than I can, she won’t ruin her dinner,” Marinette whispered back. “But I like to at least pretend to be a responsible parent for the sake of her teeth.” She smirked. Adrien snickered and helped himself to a madeleine - a thought occurring to him only then.

 

“Did you name your daughter after a cake...” he asked incredulously.

“Yep.” Marinette grinned, taking one herself. Adrien gawked.

“That is without a doubt the most... Marinette thing you have ever done.” He said, genuinely amazed. Marinette quirked an eyebrow.

“Marinette isn’t an adjective...” she said, confused.

“It’s adorable.” He explained. Marinette grabbed and threw a macaron at him.

“I’m twenty four. I’m not adorable.” She chided.

“You’re adorable. The baker’s daughter naming her daughter after a cake is adorable. I don’t make the rules that’s just how it is.” He laughed, throwing it back at her. Marinette was fast, surprisingly so, jabbing him lightly under the arm and sticking her tongue out in proclamation of victory.

 

Adrien felt his heart race. Just for one, brief moment, the idea of kissing her crossed his mind again. He quickly quashed the notion and pretended to pay full attention to the animation on the screen. It was pleasant enough - music, plot and design all impressive. It was a kid’s film though, and didn’t hold his attention for too long.

 

Instead his gaze kept slipping to the woman beside him. Her long hair sat in a dark curtain, just over her shoulders, the side closest to him (her left) was tucked behind her ear, causing her earring to catch the light. She fiddled with it out of habit, accidentally flashing her ring - the one Adrien had initially mistaken for an engagement ring.

 

Realising he’d been staring at Marinette far too long, he focused instead on Madeleine. At some point during the movie she had acquired a plastic tiara, and sat happily dissecting her cinnamon roll, gaze firmly on the television. Adrien hadn’t known Marinette when she was so young, but he imagined the small, pigtailed girl was her duplicate. The tiara helped. He was also pretty sure he’d once called Marinette princess (mostly as a joke) when he was Cat Noir but considered the fact he could be misremembering. He smiled softly.

 

Shortly before the end of the movie, three sharp knocks came on the door.

“It’s open, Luka!” Marinette called. “We have company!” She added, worried Sass would make an appearance. A man stepped through the door - familiar despite Adrien’s years away.

 

His hair was much shorter than it had been, black on the bottom but the tips still aqua - the top length spiked up a little. His attire still lay somewhere between rock star and casual. A few piercings graced his face and what appeared to be a tattoo crept over his shoulder, just visible over the neckline of his shirt. Luka offered a shy wave, slipped his guitar off of his back and sat on the carpet in front of the television, silently agreeing to watch the Princess movie as he was early.

 

Adrien realised, suddenly, what the two houses he’d viewed since he returned to Paris had been lacking. Marinette’s open door policy - how unfazed she’d been by his unannounced arrival, how easily Luka slid in and made himself at home, people came and went at Marinette’s and it was no big deal. Her home was small, cluttered and busy, but it was full of love and very welcoming. That was likely more to do with Marinette than the apartment. She’d always been a cosmic entity all her own, and he was more than happy to be pulled into her orbit.

 

The end credits rolled and Madeleine sang along out of tune, she even encouraged Luka to do the same. Marinette smiled. Adrien would have joined in if he knew the words.

“I’ll need to do a grocery run if you’re staying for dinner?” She asked Adrien.

“Oh, I don’t want to impose...” he apologised.

“It’s not an imposition.” Marinette insisted. “It’s no harder to cook for four than it is for three - but I need a little more pasta and probably more cheese.” She hummed, mentally tallying her shopping list while Luka unzipped his guitar case.

“Mari’s a fantastic cook.” He informed Adrien, smiling sweetly.

“Eh.” Marinette shrugged in dismissal.

 

“I’m going to go get my guitar!” Maddy said excitedly, running off into the smaller bedroom.

“Mind if I dump my guitar case in your room?” Luka wondered. They shared a look that Adrien didn’t understand but Marinette nodded, waving vaguely in the correct direction in permission. The pair returned at the same time, and as Madeleine and Luka walked side by side Adrien was struck by a realisation of how similar they looked. Blue eyes, dark hair, guitar in hand...

 

Oh.

 

Genetics. Adrien felt a knot in his throat, wondering if he was in fact imposing on a family meal. Then again... Marinette had definitely called him Uncle Luka... maybe it was just a coincidence? After all black hair and blue eyes weren’t an unheard of combination... were they?

 

Luka sat on the sofa and Madeleine sat atop her craft table - clutching her tiny guitar to her chest. At her size it was more akin to a six string ukulele, and it was cheap plastic rather than wood, but as Luka talked her through tuning it, it became apparent it did actually play.

“You okay to watch her while I get extra supplies?” Marinette asked, grabbing her coat. Adrien hesitated, not sure if she was addressing him or Luka. Luka smiled and nodded.

 

“Sure. I’ll feed the cats too.” He told her. Marinette handed Adrien his hoody and he relaxed realising she wanted him to come shopping with her, which was decidedly less awkward than being left alone with a pre-schooler he’d only met twice and a guy he’d barely known when he was in high school.

“Settled then.” She smiled. “See you soon.” She kissed her daughter on the cheek and ruffled Luka’s hair as she passed them.

 

Adrien followed her out into the cold. It wasn’t late but the winter sky had already darkened dramatically. He didn’t know where the supermarket was - he’d never had to attend one after all, but it turned out it wasn’t far, a bright yellow sign indicating it from the top of the street.

“Looks like it might snow.” Adrien murmured, for lack of anything better to say. Marinette looked up, eyeing the grey clouds with suspicion.

“It’d be a welcome change from the rain.” She hummed, her cheeks and the tips of her ears already dusted with pink from the chill.

 

The supermarket was eerily quiet, but much warmer than the night air. Marinette grabbed a basket and flit around with purpose, already knowing what she needed and where to find it. Adrien shoved his hands in his pockets, following her as she moved. He found himself fascinated by her light footfall, she wasn’t so much graceful as erratic, practically buzzing from shelf to shelf exuding energy.

 

“No dietary restrictions I should know about?” She wondered. He shook his head. “Luka’s vegetarian, and Maddy’s going through a stage where she won’t eat anything purple... don’t ask.” Marinette sighed, more than used to the oddities that accompanied a four and a half year old. “So it’s a pasta dish tonight - no purple and no meat.” She explained. He nodded.

 

“Mind if I pay? You only have to buy extra because of me...” he commented the moment she drew out her purse.

“It’s your money.” She shrugged - there was something uncomfortable in her eyes, that he couldn’t quite place. “But you don’t have to keep buying me food.”

“It’s how I make friends.” He joked.

“I’m already your friend.” She said pointedly, directing them toward a self serve checkout. “And as your friend - you don’t have to pity me. Yes, money’s tight but I’m not so broke that I can’t afford to feed a couple of extra mouths at dinner once in a while.”  She reassured him. He paused, that hadn’t even occurred to him. Adrien frowned softly.

 

“Don’t you get... child support or anything?” He asked. She shook her head.

“No. I wait tables and get yelled at by business men mostly. But I earn enough to live on.” She insisted.

“I’m not paying out of pity. It didn’t occur to me you were... struggling, financially. But I’m not, and I’m more than happy to buy extra groceries.” He insisted, shoving his card in the machine before she could object. She laughed and shook her head.

 

“Luka doesn’t come round for dinner often then?” He wondered.

“Sometimes. The guitar lessons are new and she’s a bit little to understand them really, but she’s got the spirit. He comes straight from work so I know he hasn’t eaten, and stretching to a third plate is no bother.” Marinette explained.

 

Adrien was struck once more by her kindness. She didn’t have much, he knew that now, but what she did have she shared so openly and willingly. He carried the single bag of groceries and they ventured out into the dark once more. Sure enough a few flakes were fluttering from the sky. It seemed to detract from the awkwardness of the financial conversation.

 

Marinette stuck her tongue out and caught a snowflake on her tongue, giggling like a child.

“You’re adorable.” He said, the words coming easily. She rolled her eyes. “More than that... you’re amazing.” He said honestly. “Thank you for... I dunno... for still being you?” he paused, trying to find the words. She stopped in her path, tilting her head. “For never stopping helping people. For making coming home feel like coming home.” He settled on. She stuck her arm out, linking it through his.

 

“That’s what friends are for.” She insisted. “I’m glad you’re back.”

Notes:

Did she just “very good friends” him? Yes. Yes, she did.

Chapter 6

Summary:

Revelation

Notes:

It was correctly pointed out to me that I’d forgotten to specify the timeline. I wrote this post Miracle Queen - and I’m choosing to ignore the mass identity reveal in that episode. Marinette is still guardian.

Chapter 6

 

As Luka had assured, Marinette’s cooking was amazing. Adrien wanted to help but had been banished to the living area while she cooked (“She really doesn’t like people underfoot when she cooks.” Luka had whispered in explanation) but enjoyed himself listening to Madeleine’s “song” (which was mostly just her thrashing her guitar in a windmill motion while Luka fingerpicked a pleasant, discordant melody) and watching Marinette flutter from pan to pan.

 

When it actually came to eating, Madeleine ate at her craft table, and because it couldn’t comfortably seat for, Marinette and Adrien took the stools by the kitchen counter while Luka stood (at his own insistence).

 

The kitchen was still cloyingly warm from the stove having been used, Marinette’s windows misting with condensation as they ate. Adrien caught himself staring at more than one droplet as it grew too heavy to remain aloft and raced down the window for form a puddle on the sill. It was easier to distract himself with that than to keep staring at Marinette, and receiving a frustratingly knowing look from Luka whenever he got caught.

 

“She’s got spirit.” Luka praised, referring to Madeleine’s lesson.

“She gets that from you.” Adrien grinned, returning to the conversation and nodding at the girl’s mother. Marinette hesitated and then shook her head.

“No. That’s all her father’s.” She said gently. Adrien found his eyes once again drawn to Luka - curiosity peaking.

 

“You sell yourself short, Mari.” Luka smiled. “I seem to recall you liked the guitar, for a hot minute.”

“I didn’t like the guitar, I liked the boy playing it.” Marinette countered, completely unembarrassed. “And that’s enough stroking your ego.” She teased, confirming she had in fact been talking about him. “But I wasn’t so much talking about the guitar as her general... enthusiasm for life.”

 

Blue eyes turned to her daughter, smiling softly.

“She’s more like him every day.” She sounded so... sad. Adrien hated that tone in her voice. Luka abandoned his fork and offered her a hug, whispering something in her ear. She nodded against his chest before pulling away, wiping her eyes to prevent tears threatening to fall.

 

Adrien’s heart ached, seeing her so sad. Luka was obviously not Madeleine’s father, but it was apparent from the brief exchange that he knew more about the situation than Adrien did. He supposed that came from having lived through it... whilst he had been hiding in Milan.

 

Adrien’s phone rang, the tinny noise piercing the quiet of the moment. Adrien checked the caller ID, mouthed an apology and wandered down the hall toward what he assumed was the bathroom, relieved when he realised he was correct and answering quietly. The bathroom was a too-small, white tiled affair that echoed uncomfortably loudly. He hoped they couldn’t overhear him speaking - especially as he was probably a little more clipped with the receptionist than he ought to have been.

 

He sighed and left the bathroom only to come face to face with Luka, who had apparently been waiting outside.

“It’s rude to eavesdrop.” Adrien muttered.

“Just needed the bathroom.” Luka said putting his hands up in defence. “But I couldn’t help overhear...”

“Drop it. Please?” He begged. Luka hesitated and then nodded, instead he turned sideway and let Adrien pass.

 

Adrien hadn’t used his real last name when attempting to book a therapist, it wasn’t a requirement to do so, as long as he had a valid credit card and a contact number. Begrudgingly he assumed that was why they had told him they were booked until June. He was sure the medical profession would be no exception to the multitude of sycophants dying for his story, that having opted for the best money could buy his name would have opened the door if he’d bothered to drop it.

 

He sulked back into the room and found his mood brightened when he saw Marinette helping zip her daughter into another costume. An aqua coloured affair complete with a... Harp?

“Only for a half hour before bed.” It wasn’t until the little girl turned to him that he realised who she was dressed as.

 

Viperion... Adrien paused, noting Viperion twiddling his lyre exactly the way Luka still played guitar. Oops. He wasn’t supposed to have figured that out back then, right? Adrien had lost track long ago of what he was supposed to know as Adrien and what he was supposed to know as Cat Noir.

 

“Ssssss!” The girl hissed.

“Ahh! A snake!” Adrien gasped, clutching his heart in mock terror. Marinette giggled.

“Viperion’s not scary!” Madeleine chided, clearly thinking Adrien was stupid.

“I hear he’s quite the charmer.” Luka said, returning from the bathroom with a knowing smirk.

“He’s a pussycat!” Madeleine grinned in agreement.

“I thought he was a snake?” Adrien teased.

“That too.” She shrugged, standing on tiptoe and hissing once more. Both grown men pretended to recoil in fear.

 

“You’re all children.” Marinette said, clicking her teeth, amused.

“Well actually I am a children.” Madeleine argued, putting her hands on her hips. Marinette stuck her tongue out at her daughter and turned, smiling to the guys.

“Coffee? Hot chocolate?” She offered.

 

“I should shoot.” Luka said, dipping into the closest of the two bedrooms, murmuring something and reappearing with his guitar case. “Alice is expecting me.” He grinned, packing up.

“Alice?” Adrien wondered.

“Girlfriend.” Marinette fielded.

“I’ll see you soon, tiny viper. Marinette - always a pleasure.” Luka blew her a kiss and then bowed. “Adrien... see me out?” He asked, and Adrien’s stomach dropped. He didn’t know Luka all that well, so could only assume his company was being requested due to the overheard phone call.

 

“Why?” Marinette asked, suspicious on his behalf, apparently.

“Maybe you’re not the only one who thinks he’s cute.” Luka quipped, throwing on his jacket and winking at her. She rolled her eyes. Adrien was pretty sure he looked as bewildered as he felt.

 

“C’mon.” Luka’s voice was oddly firm and Adrien wasn’t made to feel as though he had much choice - if he protested, Luka might bring up the subject in front of Marinette and that wasn’t a door he wanted her to open. He followed out into the main building. It was chilly without his coat, even indoors he could see his breath as they trudged down the corridor.

 

“So... you and I might be old rivals,” Luka began calmly, shouldering his guitar.

“Rivals?” Adrien blinked - they were? That was news to him.

“Apparently in a game you didn’t even know you were playing.” Luka chuckled, clearly amused. He placed both hands behind his head, exuding an air of casual camaraderie that Adrien hadn’t even realised he needed... a quite reassurance he wasn’t being threatened. That was calming he supposed.

 

“But believe it or not I know a thing or two about a thing or two.” He said sensibly. Adrien hesitated - the only thing he could think of that they had in common was that they’d both wielded the snake miraculous. Luka handed Adrien a piece of paper with a number written on it.

“Oh uhm... thanks but... you’re not really my type?” Adrien said awkwardly.

“Dark hair, blue eyes... I’m definitely your type.” Luka grinned. “But that,” He tapped the paper “is the number for my therapist.”

“Your...” he blinked. Luka was in therapy? He seemed incredibly chilled out at the prospect of handing out the number.

 

“Guessing you just picked the top number from Google? Even in Paris, you’re gonna struggle to find someone who can deal with the kind of stuff we went through. Trust me - this woman knows the score.”

“The...” Adrien’s heart began to beat an uncomfortable rhythm in his chest - Luka was talking like... like he knew? He couldn’t possibly know he was Cat Noir. Nobody knew. If Luka knew he wouldn’t be looking at him so kindly, that’s for sure. “The kind of stuff we went through?” He croaked, throat closing in panic.

 

“Well... I mean I got akumatised like five times...” He said, scratching the back of his head. “I know that’s not quite the same as your father being Hawkmoth and everything but...”

“Oh that.” Adrien breathed for what felt like the first time in months. As ridiculous as it was, he hadn’t even considered that Luka was discussing that - even though everyone knew it. He’d been so obsessed with panicking about his secret identity he’d plain forgotten. Luka raised an eyebrow at him.

“Uh right... and she can adjust your medication... if you need it.” He added. Okay so Luka officially thought he was off his rocker but... he smiled softly all the same.

“Thanks.” Adrien said appreciatively. Luka nodded.

 

“Oh! And while I’m glad you’re back and obviously we all missed you and love you and all that jazz... if you break Marinette’s heart, there’s gonna be a queue of people who want to murder you. Just so you know.” He beamed, saying the chilling words so politely Adrien didn’t know whether to laugh or cower. Luka waved, and vanished through the complex door. Adrien used his phone to snap a picture of the number, just in case he lost the paper, and shoved both in his pocket, wandering back up to Marinette’s door in confusion.

 

“You okay?” Marinette asked suspiciously as he walked back in. Adrien blinked. In the brief time he’d been gone, Marinette had already managed to convince her daughter to wear pyjamas - a white long sleeve shirt with red and black ladybug-spotted pants. The preschooler was stretched out along the back edge of the sofa, sprawled lazily.

“Yeah. Fine.” Adrien hummed.

 

“Did he actually hit on you?” Marinette wondered.

“No.” Adrien paused and then thought about it, the comment about blue eyes and black hair standing out. “Maybe a little bit. I’m not entirely sure?” He admitted, flirting had never been his strong suit. “I thought he had a girlfriend?”

“Two. And a boyfriend.” Marinette laughed, shaking her head. Adrien startled at that information but Marinette just shrugged, nudging her daughter, whose head was lolling slowly toward the sofa cushion.

 

“Hey kitten, want me to read you a story?” Marinette offered. Adrien wondered if he’d overstayed his welcome and hovered awkwardly.

“‘M not tired.” Madeleine yawned.

“Mmhmm.” Marinette said in disbelief. “Want that coffee now, Adrien?” She asked, standing up and heading for the kettle. He recalled her earlier offer.

“Hot chocolate.” He decided. She smiled, tapping her nose as though letting him in on a secret before producing a packet of marshmallows from the cupboard. She had to stand on tiptoe to reach them.

 

Assuming he was still welcome to stay, Adrien perched on the edge of the couch, watching as Madeleine opened one blue eye lazily before, like a cat, she deemed him a non-threat and closed it once more.

“I didn’t have Luka down as a player...” Adrien said cautiously, unsure he was allowed to discuss it in front of a child but Marinette had raised the subject after all. Marinette shook her head.

“He’s not a cheat. He just has a pretty casual stance when it comes to love... and other stuff.” She added, refraining from saying the obvious as little ears were still listening. “They all know it’s not exclusive, and they’re consenting adults.” She shrugged, unfazed as she poured the drinks.

 

Adrien supposed there was nothing wrong with it, if everyone knew. It jarred him slightly, but not because he was uncomfortable with the idea, it was more that there were so many more types of relationships he had never really been exposed to. The concept of open relationships was a new one to him.

“If they’re happy then... good for them?” He ventured. Marinette nodded.

“Right answer.” She reassured, seemingly knowing he found it odd but not wrong.

 

“Is she asleep?” Marinette whispered. Adrien turned his head to the little girl, who was breathing slowly and deeply.

“I think so.” He whispered back. Marinette tipped the marshmallows into the drinks and then approached, scooping the child into her arms with practised ease.

“Back in a minute.” She promised, vanishing into one of the bedrooms. He heard hushed whispers, indicating she’d awoken, but the conversation was brief, and moments later Marinette re-emerged, smiling and closing the door behind her. She fetched their drinks from the counter before joining him on the couch.

 

“So what did he want then?” She asked, tucking her heels up so she was sat on them.

“Oh...” Adrien really didn’t want to address the therapy thing. The other thing was marginally less embarrassing. “He basically threatened to kill me if I broke your heart.” Marinette laughed, shaking her head.

“Don’t worry about him.” She reassured. “He’s just being protective.”

“Mm. I got a similar lecture from Alya the other day. Why does everyone think we’re going to hook up?” He asked, confused. Marinette’s smile said a lot.

“Because you’re hot and I’m single?” She suggested. Adrien blushed. Marinette thought he was hot? Since when? She shrugged. “Don’t worry about it. They’ll get bored of matchmaking eventually.” She reassured, tapping him on the shoulder with an open palm.

 

Adrien was definitely getting mixed signals. In one breath she was saying he was attractive, in the next she was quite literally patting him on the back like a friend...

“So basically I’m on our friends’ hit lists until one of us starts dating someone else? Just because we’re both single?” He asked, sipping his drink. He could feel the sticky film of marshmallow clinging to his top lip and went a little cross eyed trying to lick it off. She giggled at him.

 

“I don’t think it’s just because we’re both single.” She said helpfully. “We both went through a pretty rough time, I guess they think that’s a good enough reason? That and I used to have a huge crush on you.” Marinette’s tone was incredibly level and cool.

“Wait what?!” Adrien gawked, so startled that he sloshed liquid marshmallow halfway across his cheek. Marinette laughed again, her giggle like music.

“I can’t think why.” She rolled her eyes, assessing the state of him.

 

“You used to... when?!” He asked, still shocked, wiping the mess with his sleeve. Her eyes widened a little.

“When we were like... fourteen? Fifteen? I kind of always thought you knew: I wasn’t exactly subtle.” She dismissed, batting one hand. She spoke so casually about it that Adrien found himself wrong footed once more. Clearly she was over it.

“I definitely did not.” He stuttered, amazed.

 

“Adrien, I couldn’t talk in sentences around you for two years...” Marinette cackled.

“You got over it though...” he recalled. Sure enough by the time they were sixteen he vividly remembered her monologuing with him... at him. Her entire demeanour changed around then...

“Only when I fell in love with someone else.” She shrugged. “And then that happened...” she jabbed her thumb at the door where her daughter was sleeping, but she was smiling. “Think I bet on the wrong horse?” She wondered, jokingly.

 

And just for a moment they both wondered. Then she shook her head. She wouldn’t change it.

“But yeah, our friends probably remember what a nervous wreck I used to be around you so they’re assuming I’m going to go all Marinette on you. Don’t worry about it.” She said supportively.

“Marinette isn’t an adjective.” He reminded her. She gave him the finger, and the action shocked him so much he laughed.

 

——————

 

Home felt it’s usual empty when he got back. At least now he knew what it was missing. He wanted what Marinette had. The mess, the chaos, the warmth that seemed to emanate from every nook and cranny, the easy relaxation, the little feet racing from room to room... the woman curled up on the sofa clutching her mug.

Fuck.

 

Not for the first time since his return he realised he wanted Marinette, but alone with his thoughts, without his friends there to drag him back to reality with a knowing look or sharp tongued comment, the notion wasn’t so easily quashed.

 

Marinette was nice. She was sweet, and funny and beautiful. She was kind, brave, creative. She’d apparently loved him, once, when nobody else had. Adrien swallowed heavily.

 

He couldn’t fall for his friend. She was a rock at the moment, a stable place to lean and a shoulder to cry on if he needed it. She always had been. And yet... as he crawled into his own cold bed he couldn’t help but wonder what it would be like to fall asleep beside her, watching the moonlight catch her freckles instead of his pillow.

 

Fuck.

Notes:

Is my Lukadrinette shipper showing? 🙊

I promise this story is Adrien/Marinette but… Luka 💙

Comments always appreciated, thanks for reading!

Chapter 7

Summary:

Panicking at a parade

Notes:

It’s nearly Christmas!
I know it’s June but it’s nearly Christmas, shush.

Chapter 7

 

He rang the number Luka had given him, and was given an appointment mere moments after he gave his name - his real name this time. He only had to wait a week. Luka had mentioned medication... Adrien couldn’t help but wonder, could medication stop his heart racing every time he considered opening the Ladyblog? Would it quell the nightmares? Could it calm his mind long enough to dull the panic attacks that seemed to creep up on him out of nowhere?

 

He didn’t know. He’d never actually tried.

 

If the therapist was as savvy as Luka said maybe she’d know the right path for him... maybe he could invent an akuma attack? Say he’d been akumatised and vent his worries about having killed someone that way? Rather than reveal his identity to some stranger in an office?

 

He missed Plagg. At least he could speak freely with the kwami, even if they weren’t friends anymore - which apparently they weren’t. Plagg had lived with Ladybug now for nearly as long as he’d lived with Adrien, he hoped the little creature was happy with her. Sure Ladybug was kind and sensible... but did she know his favourite cheese? That he preferred to share a bed with his holder? That he secretly loved being petted, even when he said he didn’t?

 

Adrien missed his friend.

 

———————

 

He’d entirely forgotten about the article he’d glimpsed in his singular brief sojourn onto the blog, proclaiming the heroes appearance at the parade until he encountered a large crowd on his way to the bakery (he knew exactly why he’d been wandering there, not that he’d admit it out loud). For a moment he was confused until he heard the music in the distance.

 

“Oh hell...” he murmured, turning on his heel only to find the crowd was on all sides. He’d gotten so lost in his thoughts he hadn’t even noticed. “Excuse me.” He murmured, trying to wind through the congregation.

 

“Adrien?” Said a small, surprised voice. Adrien looked down instinctively, but only heard a giggle. “Up here, silly!” Glancing around and then up he spotted the speaker - a small, female Cat Noir... no... Lady Noire, upon a pair of broad shoulders. She tapped the head of the man she was sat on and he turned. Tom’s face lit up.

“Hello Adrien!” He beamed, tugging the blond man through the throng until he stood on the very edge of the pavement.

“Hi...” Adrien said weakly. Tom had Madeleine’s arms wrapped tightly around his shoulders, and his own arms over his wife’s as Sabine stood in front of him.

 

“It’s Santa! Hi Santa!” Madeleine yelled, waving a black gloved hand frantically. The first float was approaching, booming Jingle Bells loudly. Atop it sat a skinny man in a red suit that didn’t fit, scratching at his fake beard which hung awkwardly. Madeleine didn’t see the pale imitation for what he was though, her eyes alight with excitement. Adrien smiled softly, leaning lightly against the barrier. He’d known magic like that, once upon a time. He could feel Sabine watching him with a maternal fondness and made sure to smile at her.

 

The next float was a winter wonderland, white and glittery with dancing snowmen and a... fairy (?) periodically throwing handfuls of white confetti to look like snow. He saw Madeleine stick out her tongue to catch the ‘snowflakes’ just as her mother had done a few nights ago. She recoiled when she realised they were paper though, wiping her tongue in disgust.

 

Adrien smiled at her. He could actually see himself doing something similar, when he’d been Cat Noir - probably for effect, to make someone laugh. She gave him the double thumbs up and for a split second he wondered if that had been her intention all along. Sabine squeezed his shoulder gently, which Adrien realised all too late was a warning as the next  float approached in a riot of colour.

 

Uh oh

 

Ladybug, Rena Rouge, Carapace, Queen Bee, Viperion, Pegasus, King Monkey, Ryuuko, Bunnix, and several others whom he didn’t recognise. A tiger... or was it a lion?, a pig, a... ram? A dog. There were probably a couple of others he couldn’t see round the other side. It only occurred to him as the float approached that the mouse wasn’t Marinette, the woman wielding it was much shorter than her, with brown eyes and colourful hair. He wondered why Marinette hadn’t returned to being the holder... people knew who Chloé was and she was standing, posing for photos, signing autographs as quickly as she could.

 

Oh. Because Marinette was pregnant by the time the team formed.

 

Rena pointed out Madeleine as the Heroes float approached, nudging Ladybug excitedly. Ladybug paused, surveyed the girl’s Cat costume and spoke to Tom directly as she asked:

“Mind if I borrow her, Mister Dupain? The float could use a Cat Noir.” Adrien’s heart stopped at the sound of her voice. Ladybug was close enough to reach out and touch but hadn’t even spared him a glance - why would she? He was Hawkmoth’s son now. She hadn’t changed at all, as ethereally beautiful as ever, emanating strength and smiling like it would turn the sun itself on in the sky.

 

Tom didn’t hesitate to hand over the excitable child, who was more than happy to be included in such an event. Ladybug hoisted the tiny girl onto her hip, whispering into her ear and Madeleine began waving as instructed. Ladybug looked utterly besotted by her. Adrien’s heart hurt. She looked well, calm and happy, greeting the crowds as the float moved slowly on and out of sight, driving her away from him.

 

A mad part of him wanted to chase the float. To beg Ladybug for her forgiveness. To apologise for leaving her to clean up.

 

The actual, mentally unwell part of him, froze. He could feel the tremors rocking his body but his blood had turned to ice. Too close.

He could feel her hand on his cheek, her real hand without the glove. He could see the butterfly miraculous glittering, undamaged and more importantly alone, in the pile of ashes that had been his father. He could taste blood. He could feel two strong hands on his shoulders, steering him from the crowd.

 

Wait, he could actually feel that. A loud rasping noise was all he could hear though, the noise of the parade seeming distant and broken.

Queen Bee wrapping her arms around him - Adrien him, not Cat Noir him, whispering his name over and over in the gardens. His mother’s body. Ladybug smiling and holding Marinette’s daughter.

It was all muddled. He couldn’t see. He was pretty sure he was having a heart attack, he could feel it beating so fast in his rib cage it was surely going to burst?

 

“Water,” said a voice. It might have been his own. He didn’t know. He could barely hear it over the annoying rasping sound. He wished it would stop. Something cold and hard touched his lip but he was trembling and he flinched away from it, pain blossoming from the impact. When had he hit it? He focused on the sharp sting, the world widening a little. Belatedly Adrien realised the irritating rasping sound was his own breathing and it slowed down a little.

 

“I’m so sorry.” Said a female voice. He blinked. He was in the Dupain-Cheng’s living room, and Sabine stood in front of him holding a glass of water with a red rim.

 

It took him a moment to realise his lip was bleeding.

“You back with us, son?” Tom asked gently. Wild eyed Adrien whipped around, realising the baker was there too.

“Sorry!” He breathed, his voice ragged.

“Don’t be.” Sabine reassured, moving closer to examine his lip. “It’s just a little cut. Tom could you get the first aid kit?”

 

“I should go...” Adrien murmured. He made to stand but Sabine eased him back down onto the sofa.

“Sit.” She said firmly. Adrien had no choice - despite wanting to run, his legs felt like they wouldn’t support him. Tom returned (Adrien hadn’t even realised he’d left) and pressed a cotton wool ball to Adrien’s bloodied lip. “I’m sorry.” Sabine apologised, cleaning the blood from the glass. “I should have realised you weren’t ready for water but you asked for it so...”

 

He’d asked for it? He couldn’t remember that. He shook his head.

“My fault.” He murmured.

“Quite a turn you had there...” Tom’s voice was laced with concern. “Panic attack?” He asked. Adrien nodded weakly.

“Did... did seeing the team do that?” Sabine’s tone was kind. Too kind. He didn’t deserve their pity. He only flinched. Sabine helped him hold the glass, stroking his hand gently. “It’s okay, Adrien. It’s fine.” She reassured.

 

“Please don’t tell Marinette about this.” He pleaded, suddenly terrified his friend ( crush his brain supplied unhelpfully) would realise what a mess he was. She wouldn’t be mad. She wouldn’t be upset with him. She’d look at him the same way her parents were. With pity. With worry. Undeserved. His eyes welled up. “Please?” He begged.

“We won’t. But a couple of reporters might have caught you.” Tom admitted, embarrassed.

“We got you out of there as soon as we realised.” Sabine said quickly. “But the parade is usually televised... Adrien we’re so sorry.” She apologised profusely. He shook his head.

 

“I forgot the parade was today... Maddy!” He said suddenly, looking around as panic clawed at his throat. They’d left Maddy on the float! If her grandparents hadn’t been so busy babysitting him...

“Ladybug knows where she lives.” Tom reassured. This didn’t calm Adrien down at all, the realisation that Ladybug could swing in the window any moment. “She and Cat Noir used to pop in for baked goods. She’ll know where to bring her.” He explained, patting Adrien on his shoulder. Adrien swallowed. Ladybug and company wouldn’t ever leave a child alone. He knew that.

 

Still, he worried. He’d endangered Marinette’s daughter... he felt awful.

 

——————

 

They didn’t let Adrien leave until they were completely sure he was calm, and had agreed to call Nino when he got home. Marinette entered through the back door as soon as he’d left, Madeleine in her arms. She didn’t want to have to explain why she had her daughter back, wanting to limit all association with Ladybug. She also knew he’d probably want privacy her parents had (quite rightly) been unwilling to give him in his state.

“Is he okay? I saw the news...” she whispered sadly. Tom shook his head.

“He was pretty shaken up.” He told his daughter.

 

“I got to ride on the Christmas float! Uncle Monkey even held me up super high!” Madeleine cheered, blissfully unaware of the chaos. Marinette stroked her hair, as much to comfort herself as her daughter. She’d had to remind King Monkey quite forcefully that the little girl was a civilian and shouldn’t be whirled around on top of floats (he had, at least, apologised profusely). Her worry was clear on her face.

 

“I did that to Adrien...” she whispered. Chloé had warned her - about his aversion to anything remotely related to Hawkmoth. She hadn’t been expecting anything as severe as that. Worse, the news cameras had seen it, and poor Adrien would have to deal with the media backlash.

 

“I’m going to need all of you to promise me you’re going to work extra hard to keep the secret. If he ever finds out I’m Ladybug...” he won’t come back next time Marinette thought to herself, her lip trembling.

 

Since revealing their identities to their loved ones after the final battle (in Marinette’s case her parents and her team, and eventually her daughter) she’d never been close enough to anyone who didn’t already know to have to try keep the secret.

 

Madeleine knew she wasn’t allowed to talk about it at preschool or to regular grown ups but every other adult in her life already knew. Shutting Adrien out was for his own good, she knew, but the guilt weighed heavily on her all the same.

 

She wondered how long it would take him to realise she didn’t have cats...

Oh crap we’re going to have to get cats aren’t we?

 

—————————

 

“Sounds rough, man.” Nino sympathised, handing him a scotch. He had kept to his promise of calling Nino, which had resulted in the two of them hiding in a nameless diner/bar, getting a drink at 5pm.

“I think I’m more embarrassed than anything. Of all the people it could have happened in front of it had to be Marinette’s parents?” He groaned, barely acknowledging the drink as it went down.

“Marinette’s parents are awesome.” Nino protested. “Of all the people it could have happened in front of be glad it was them. I saw the news, they got you out of that spotlight quick.” He praised.

“No, no not for how they handled it. They did a better job than... anybody probably. It’s just...” he groaned and pinched his nose. “Why them?” He mumbled.

 

“Because they’re nice and they basically adopted you when you were fourteen.” Nino insisted. “Which totally means you want to bone your sister. Gross, dude.” He teased. Adrien smacked his head against the bar, earning him a concerned look from the barman.

“Am I that obvious?” He mumbled.

“Yeah. Payback for ignoring her when you were kids.” Nino grinned, elbowing his friend.

“You knew she liked me and you never said anything?” Chastised Adrien.

“You are my bro and I love you. But Marinette is also my bro. She won.” He shrugged in dismissal.

 

“Besides it wouldn’t have changed anything, right? You weren’t into her then.” Nino pointed out wisely. “And now you are and she’s not into you. Karma man...”

“Karma sounds about right.” Adrien said glumly. This was payback alright. If only Nino knew what for.

 

—————————

 

He was almost unsurprised to see Plagg asleep on his pillow when he got back. A fight seemed like the perfect way to end his day from hell. But Plagg was asleep and Adrien was drunk and too tired to argue, he flopped (fully clothed) on to his bed and let his hand settle beside the kwami, scratching him gently.

 

Plagg opened one large green eye, nodded at him in silent agreement, and then closed it once more.

Notes:

I’m overwhelmed by the response to this story (this is largely due to me forgetting how popular the Adrienette ship is while I’m mostly writing ot3 stuff 😂 )

Comments and kudos always appreciated.
See you tomorrow.

Chapter 8

Chapter 8 

 

“Again? I was going to take him on patrol tonight...” Marinette groaned, running a brush through her hair. “Where does he keep running off to?” Plagg had vanished shortly after the parade debacle, and between texting Adrien stupid memes in an attempt to cheer him up, and ensuring her daughter actually ate her dinner, Marinette was running late.

“I’m not sure.” Tikki said miserably. “Maddy’s going to be upset without him...”

 

“Maybe I should switch shifts?” Marinette fretted, checking her phone for the time. She’d received a text from Nino confirming Adrien had got home safely. One less thing for her to worry about.

“No, Marinette. I think it’s better that you carry on. Plagg’s just... being Plagg.” Tikki sighed.

 

Sure enough, Madeleine was visibly devastated to learn she’d be spending the evening without either ‘Paw’ or ‘TickTock’ to keep her company with grandmaman, but she put on a brave face and allowed her mother to go without shedding a tear. Marinette thought those moments were the times she was closest to quitting altogether. The only times she didn’t want to be a hero any more.

A four year and a half old shouldn’t have to put on a brave face.

 

——————

 

When Adrien awoke in the morning, Plagg was already gone. He supposed he should have expected it, but it meant a lot that he had come to visit anyway, even if it only came down to not having to sleep alone. His head ached and he silently remembered exactly why he didn’t drink often. He had definitely gone to pieces and cried on Nino’s shoulder. That was embarrassing. And now he was going to head off to his first therapy session, hungover. Classy.

 

He checked the time on his phone and found he had dozens of messages. The most recent was from Nino.

How’s the hangover?

He fired back: Whiskey is the devil.

 

He also had one from Alya - a photo of Nino asleep on the sofa, his head buried in the cushions and his butt in the air. He’d clearly slept where he’d fallen too.

If he‘s sick on my sofa, you’re cleaning it up, Agreste. Hope you two had a good night though xx

 

And, almost unsurprisingly, a good half dozen from Marinette.

Sorry to hear you’ve had a pawful day with a picture of a dog. He tried not to laugh, and failed miserably. Random texts throughout the day and evening. Clearly she’d seen the news (“pawful day” he was still snickering) and had been hoping to provide a distraction. He hadn’t even noticed her texts.

Sorry. I’ve only just seen these. I’m okay. Thanks for the cheer up, Marinette, You’re a star. ⭐️ ⭐️⭐️

 

He was rewarded for his attempts at socialisation by an almost immediate text back, a photograph (self shot) of herself, in bed, in her pyjamas looking like the most adorable creature on the history of the planet.

 

Adrien was pretty sure his heart stopped. She looked exhausted.

Thanks for the morning alarm, we’re gonna be so late.

Some things never change.

Me being late is one of those things?

You forgetting you’re in your PJS.

That was one time!

Because you meant to text me a photo of you in your pyjamas? He didn’t need to see her face to know she’d be blushing at the realisation.

 

Okay two times. Is it too late to pretend I’m still asleep? He laughed.

You know what, I’m not even embarrassed, these are cute pyjamas. Attached was a full length photo of her in the mirror, looking slightly more awake and posing with a peace sign. The pyjamas were cute, a white and blue long sleeve raglan shirt, with dark blue sweatpants covered in white snowflakes.

Very cute.

 

He was fairly certain he didn’t just mean the pyjamas. Well... time to get ready for therapy.

 

————————

 

Therapy was as exhausting as he remembered it being.

 

He was done with his first session by midday, but for lack of anything better to do he wandered. The therapist had been nice - a woman in her thirties, at first glance she’d reminded him a little of Nathalie, with her dark hair in a tight bun, sensible heels and a pair of glasses, but within a minute of talking to her he realised she was warm and friendly. Of course that didn’t mean he could tell her half of what was bothering him. He could touch on the Adrien stuff, but the Cat Noir stuff - the stuff that was really bothering him, remained locked up tight. His panic attack being so publicised and public-knowledge meant she’d been armed with a prescription. One tablet a day with potential to increase at a later date if necessary, with the aim being to lower his anxiety.

 

Adrien wasn’t sure that was correct - aside from the occasional panic attack he want an anxious person… was he? Maybe he was and just didn’t quite understand it. He’d try the tablets and see.

 

He wondered what she’d do if Cat Noir showed up in her office. Probably double his dosage, Adrien wasn’t sure he had anxiety but Cat Noir definitely did. At least then he’d be able to talk to her about the hero stuff.

 

————

 

He’d text Marinette, hoping she’d be home, but had received

I’m working until 5pm. Come round for dinner though after, if you like?

 

Because he’d forgotten that normal people worked during the week. Except... Marinette wasn’t working. She was right there, across the street, arm in arm with a man. He blinked to double check it was her, even though he could recognise her a mile away, and then (in a moment of pure panic) grabbed a magazine from the newsstand and pretended to be reading it. He wasn’t sure why he was hiding, and far too late he noticed he was staring at a photospread of himself.

 

The fall of Adrien Agreste.  Claimed the rag, complete with photos of him since his return - the day he’d come back from visiting the graveyard, the parade... there were none of the good moments, of course. He scowled and put it back on the stand, Marinette and the mystery figure now close enough to really see.

 

A shy looking redhead on her arm, they were whispering together. He looked familiar... Adrien stepped closer to see them enter a jewellery store together and as he moved he accidentally bumped into an elderly woman.

 

“I’m so sorry!” He apologised, helping to steady her. She was at least 80, with wirey grey curls sticking out from under her hat and Adrien thankfully hadn’t knocked her hard enough to topple her.

“Not a bother, dear.” She smiled reassuringly at him before hesitating. “You’re that model boy, aren’t you?” He blushed and nodded. He was neither a model nor a boy these days.

“I uh... I don’t model any more but yeah, I used to be.” He admitted, embarrassed.

“Take no notice of what the papers say, young man.” Said the woman, eyeing the magazine he’d put back so prominently. Shame swirled in Adrien’s gut as he realised she must have seen him browsing it. “You’ve done well to come back.” She beamed, and with that she tottered on her way. He smiled at her retreating back and glanced over at the jewellery store.

 

Adrien could see the pair beyond the glass, Marinette eyeing cabinets and whispering excitedly at him. Adrien had no right to be jealous. None at all.

 

Except she’d lied.

 

She wasn’t at work. Why would she lie about being out with a guy unless there was something to lie about? Clearly she had a boyfriend... and people had been worried about him hurting her? He sighed softly, trying not to feel too dejected. Of course someone else had realised how amazing she was.

 

A flash caught his attention and he groaned at the photographer.

“Can you not?” He complained, wondering why they always picked the worst moments. Did he just not notice them when he was happy? Did they just not print the good photos?

“Just doing my job.” Apologised the man, but he was grinning, snapping photos of the irritated young man as often as possible. Adrien flinched at the flash. “Seriously stop.” He muttered, bowing his head and trying to move past him. Unfortunately the photographer had no intention of leaving him be, following him as he hurried up the street.

 

“How does it feel to be back in Paris after your father’s arrest?”

“QUIT IT!” Adrien growled, annoyed. He was aware he was causing a scene, people on the street were stopping to stare, a few shopkeepers peering out their doors. Most of them, unhelpfully, were gawking at the fact he was Adrien Agreste, and not that he was being chased by an annoying reporter.

 

“Are you intending to release a public apology at any point?” Asked the shutterbug, snapping away. Adrien blinked - An apology?

 

A sudden flash of red appeared, leaping down from a rooftop. For one heart stopping moment Adrien thought it was Ladybug, but the figure was male. He threw back his shock of red hair and glanced back over his shoulder at Adrien to ensure he was okay before turning to the photographer.

 

“Hi again, Maurice.” The hero greeted. His suit was deep orangey red with black stripes like tears in the fabric. The tiger miraculous... the hair was confusingly like a lion though. Adrien didn’t know where to look, people were staring at the sight. There was something oddly humiliating about needing to be rescued and Adrien tried not to squirm.

 

“L-Leon. I’m just doing my job...” said Maurice, the photographer, trembling a little bit.

“And I’m sure you’ll appreciate that I’m just doing mine.” Leon said with a wicked grin. He held out a clawed hand. “The camera.”

“Not again. They fine me every time you...”

“Well, if you hand it over I can erase the pictures and I won’t have to destroy it, will I?” Leon said pointedly. He barred his fangs as if in warning, and Maurice quickly handed over the hefty piece of equipment.

 

Leon tipped it upside down, took out the memory card and pierced it with a claw, handing the camera back unharmed.

“Consider them erased. Feel free to send the bill for the card to me, I’ll be sure to replace it. Have a nice day.” He bowed, and the photographer took off at a run, petrified.

 

Leon turned to him. Adrien didn’t know why he was surprised to see such bright blue eyes... he’d been expecting brown or orange.

“You okay?” Leon asked gruffly. Adrien nodded awkwardly, not entirely sure how to react.

“Adrien?” Said a small voice. He turned to see Marinette. Marinette who apparently had seen the whole thing. Adrien tried to swallow the knot of shame threatening to close his throat as she approached cautiously.

“I’ll leave you two alone.” Leon said, smirking. He leapt over their heads, onto a dumpster, up a fire escape and then he was gone.

 

Marinette tucked her hair behind her ear, smiling gently.

“I’m due back at work in ten minutes but I can stay and chat if you need...”

“That was mortifying.” Adrien groaned, covering his face.

“Maurice is a bit of a local pest.” Marinette informed him, shaking her head. “He’s always getting in their way - he’s way too invasive, I suspect Leon enjoyed that little altercation as much as he wanted to pull you from the fray.” She reassured him, linking their arms and leading him away from the gathered crowd.

 

Adrien let himself be tugged away and only when they were a street or so past the jewellery store did he remember.

“I thought you were at work?” He hoped his voice didn’t sound too accusing.

“I’m on my lunch break.” Adrien paused - it was lunch time? “I was with a friend, you remember Nathaniel, right? But he had to get back to his job too.” Oh. Nathaniel. That’s why he looked so familiar. Being with a friend on her lunch break... that made a surprising amount of sense. Still the little niggle of jealousy he’d had seeing her arm in arm with another man had felt like a warning sign somehow… although Marinette was holding his arm in the exact same way.

 

“The tiger guy is new...” he observed, hoping to keep his voice neutral. Marinette looked a little nervous.

“Leon.” She said gently. “He’s all roar and no bite, he seems nice, but people are a little intimidated by him. I blame the fangs.” She smiled, squeezing his bicep gently. “You didn’t actually reply, are you coming to dinner tonight?”

“Only if you let me pay for ingredients again, I can’t keep eating all your food.” Adrien suggested. He didn’t want to add to her pressure if money was tight.

 

Her thick red coat hid what he suspected was her work uniform, if the long skirt and sensible heels were anything to go by.

“Nope.” Marinette stuck out her tongue. “I got paid this week and I can stretch to three plates easy.”

“Fine, then I’m bringing wine.” He countered.

“I think Maddy would prefer juice.” Marinette laughed. “This is me... so... I’ll see you tonight?” She said, letting go of his arm. Adrien hadn’t even realised they’d stopped outside a restaurant. He nodded.

 

At least now he had somewhere to go to kill time because that cheap pink stuff Alya had given him at their monthly sleepover had been awful. Shopping it was.

 

—————

 

Thank you for earlier.

No problem, any excuse to fuck with Maurice. Thank you for helping me book the ring designer.

You’re welcome! I can’t wait to see it all finished and on Marc’s finger!

 

Marinette placed her phone on the counter, closing the messaging app she’d used to contact Nathaniel and smiling to herself as she flitted around with pots and pans.

“And just where did you run off to last night?” She asked as Plagg floated in in search of food. It was entirely possible he’d smelled the cooking and was hoping to luck into some chicken - Marinette wouldn’t complain, it was less expensive than that horrific cheese he liked so much and got so rarely. He regularly bemoaned the cheap cheddar she gave him as an alternative.

 

“Maybe I have a girlfriend?” Plagg answered, sitting beside the stove and swiping a couple of the steaming cubes of meat.

“That’s still hot you little lunatic.” She warned. He ate it anyway, Marinette only rolled her eyes. “And I thought Tikki was your girlfriend?” She struggled to recall them ever actually confirming this, and true enough he once again sidestepped the question with:

“And apparently you’re Adrien’s? I heard you two have been making kissy faces at each other?”

 

“Who told you that?” Marinette wondered, chopping the vegetables.

“Maddy. And Tikki. You got it bad, apparently. Whatever it is.” Plagg clicked his teeth, clearly disgusted with the notion.

“And if I do? So what?” Huffed the young woman, placing her hands on her hips. “You know what it’s been five years. You can’t be mad at me for...”

“I’m not mad, Bug.” Plagg interjected. He looked like he was choosing his words carefully. “It’s been a long time, in human time. My Kitten’s probably not coming back... I think you and that son of a butterfly could work, you’re both as messed up as each other.”

“Thanks?” She said, confused. Talking with Plagg always left her feeling vaguely insulted. She returned to finely chopping the brightly coloured peppers on the chopping board.

“Just thought I’d let you know my ring will still work if you put it on a chain.” Plagg said softly, nodding at her hand. Marinette’s gaze fell to her ring.

 

She hadn’t really taken it off since that day, the nature of the miraculous meant it never needed professionally cleaning - aside from the occasional need to clean under it, it never left her finger. She bit her lip. She understood what Plagg meant. That it was time to move on.

 

It was what widows did, wasn’t it - wore their rings on a chain around their neck? She felt like a widow sometimes, much as it pained her to admit. He could be dead, for all she knew. Their romantic relationship, if it could even be called such, had only consisted of a day - less than that even, but they’d been together for six years and then one day he was just… gone. That was a similar process wasn’t it? Grieving was the right thing to do? Or it had been at the time.

 

She could hear Madeleine’s laughter carrying through from the bedroom as she and Tikki watched a Disney film on the little portable disc player her parents had given her last Christmas. Marinette closed her eyes and swayed dangerously feeling dizzy.

“It’s your call.” Plagg said gently. “But you wanna move in on this boy of yours... you can’t keep my kid on that pedestal in your heart forever. Someone’s gonna get hurt.”

“I’ll think about it.” She mumbled. She doubted Adrien was even interested in her, but she’d be lying if she hadn’t had a few moments since the blond had returned where for the first time in years her heart hadn’t felt quite as heavy.

 

There was a knock at the door. Plagg grabbed another lump of chicken and vanished toward the bedroom.

“Come in Adrien!” Marinette called. Adrien slipped in, a bag in hand, smiling. Carefully he sidestepped the mountain of toys, a little bemused by it, and made his way to the kitchen counter.

“You really ought to lock your door you know.” He warned. “Anybody could just wander in.”

“They’d promptly break their ankle on a Lego tower and then sue me. That would truly be tragic.” Marinette shrugged. Adrien looked around, curious. “She’s watching something in her bedroom.” She explained.

 

“I brought wine.” He beamed, opening the bag and producing a bottle.

“Adrien, you really didn’t have to.” Marinette said gently. She winced at the label - she had no clue about wine but it looked like it was worth more than her month’s rent.

“Ah, but I also brought...” he produced another bottle - the bright blue liquid catching her eyes, and a plastic wine glass.

 

“All the non-alcoholic pretend wines were purple...ish? And I remembered you said she doesn’t like purple food so... blue juice, from the corner store, it’s bubblegum flavoured apparently? I thought she might like it. If you’re not okay with her pretending to drink though I...” he babbled, as though suddenly realising it could be perceived as inappropriate.

“It’s a lovely gesture.” Marinette said, placing her hand over his, stilling him as he gesticulated wildly with the bottle, second guessing himself. “I’m sure she’d love to have a ‘grown up’ drink with us. But I really can only have one, I’m working in the morning.”

 

She was conscious of his hand beneath hers, warm and sturdy, soft and tan... and the ring on her finger. Cat’s ring, disguised as it was, a glittering reminder of just why she didn’t do this sort of thing. She blushed and withdrew her hand.

“Stir fry for dinner, if you’re okay with that?”

“Absolutely. I can help?” He offered.

“Oh nuh-uh. Out of my kitchen.” Marinette grabbed a spatula and waved him away with it. “Between two cats and a preschooler I’ve learned the hard way not to have distractions.” She pulled her sleeve up to show a scar on her forearm - a burn from a couple of years ago when Plagg had been stealing ingredients, Tikki had been singing a song and Madeleine had got too close to the oven - Marinette had moved so quickly she caught her sleeve on the stove and wound up in hospital. Adrien winced, but backed away with his hands up.

 

“Won’t get in your way.” He promised, sitting on the sofa. Marinette poured the oil in the wok and turned the stove on.

“Maddy, Adrien’s here.” She called through - partially to let her know, in case she wanted to come through, and partially to warn her to keep conversation with Tikki and Plagg low.

“Are you two kissing?” Madeleine shouted from the bedroom.

“He wishes!” Marinette yelled back, rolling her eyes and then paused, chancing a glance at him.

 

Adrien was slightly pink in the cheeks, but he didn’t deny the comment. She’d intended it as a joke, but when their eyes met in an unspoken question she knew she’d officially opened Pandora’s box. He did wish. She paused and smiled at him. Adrien sheepishly smiled back, shrugging in silent agreement but only seconds later his face contorted in panic.

 

“Marinette!”

“Shoot.” Marinette muttered, returning her attention to the pan which was smoking with overheated oil. She’d forgotten to put the vegetables in, having been distracted by a pair of green eyes. She turned the stove off as the smoke alarm began ringing above her head, waving her hand to clear the smoke.

 

“Sorry.” She murmured, dousing the pan as it hadn’t actually caught fire. Adrien opened the soaking wet window, clearing the smoke properly.

“Maman?” Madeleine asked, peeking around the bedroom door, blue eyes wide in fright.

“It’s fine, baby.” Marinette reassured her, dragging one of her counter stools into the middle of the kitchen and climbing on it. Adrien only realised what she was doing as she did it, pressing the button on the smoke alarm high above her head to silence it. “Well on the bright side the smoke alarm works.” She joked.

 

Since giving up his miraculous Adrien had lost a great many of the everyday perks that came with being the human form of a cat god - his night vision was non-existent, his hearing back to standard human levels, and his balance was shot, but muscle memory was something harder to erase, and no matter how far away from Plagg he had been, he was still quick on his feet. So when Marinette’s foot slipped as she went to climb down, sending her flying backward Adrien moved with speed he caught her as she toppled, meaning she landed in his arms instead of smashing her head on the counter. Marinette stared up at him, wide-eyed.

 

“Next time...” he said softly, their faces surprisingly close. “Ask the tall person in the apartment to silence the alarm?” Marinette turned scarlet. This close he could feel the warmth of her flushed skin against his neck.

“I’m not used to having a tall person handy.” She admitted as he lowered her slowly to her feet.

“There are some perks to keeping me around.” He murmured.

“Hm...” Madeleine said loudly and suspiciously. Both adults snapped their attention to her, stepping apart quickly. “Ticktock owes me money,” the four year old declared, vanishing back into the bedroom.

 

“Is she... gambling? With the cat?” Adrien said slowly, confused.

“Apparently...” Marinette mused, shaking her head. “Four year olds are weird.” She reassured him, returning to the stove. The wok needed a good scrub but she was back up and running a few minutes later, resolving not to look at the blond until she’d finished frying.

 

She moved with her usual erratic energy, cooking, plating up, wiping the condensation from the window with a towel and washing her hands in a flurry of movement, before setting the smaller of the three plates on Madeleine’s craft table.

“Dinner!” She called. When the little girl emerged, she was wearing yet another costume. Adrien paled a little. Purple and silver, with a cape that formed dramatic wings, and a butterfly clasp holding it together, plastic but glittering familiar.  Marinette immediately saw the issue.

 

“You can’t be Farfalle at the dinner table. Please change.” She said firmly.

“But maman....” Maddy began, a pout on her face.

“Madeleine. Please, change your clothes.” Marinette’s voice was unusually stern, and reluctantly the little girl began pulling apart her costume, muttering darkly.

 

Marinette looked at Adrien, pale but smiling weakly.

“Farfalle?” He asked gently.

“She’s... the hero who uses whatever made Hawkmoth Hawkmoth...” Marinette shrugged awkwardly, feigning ignorance “She’s nice. But it’s not appropriate. I’m so sorry.”

“It’s not a problem, Marinette. I swear. It’s okay.” He reassured her. Sure, it had been a gut punch, seeing the little girl emulating the butterfly miraculous wielder but there was something oddly reassuring in knowing that power was being used for good now, that whoever she was was making the world a better place instead of terrorising the city. Marinette looked embarrassed, all the same. Maddy stalked to the table, in a thoroughly bad mood.

 

“Adrien brought you some juice...” Marinette said, handing Adrien his plate and gesturing to the sofa.

“Oh we’re...” he followed. He’d been expecting to eat at the counter again, but with only two adults there was enough room for them in the living room, at Madeleine’s craft table. The three of them eating together, with the adults balancing their plates on their laps, felt more like he was part of a family than any dining at his childhood home had ever done.

 

Marinette set up the table and allowed Adrien to pour Maddy’s plastic wine glass full of the vibrant blue liquid that sure enough seemed to distract her. Delighted, Madeleine dipped her finger in it and murmured.

“It’s like a potion!” Awed as she stirred it.

“Exactly,” Marinette smiled, accepting a glass of wine as Adrien handed her it. Madeleine licked the juice from her finger and beamed.

“Okay. We can keep you.” She said decisively. Adrien laughed.

 

Chapter 9

Summary:

Butterflies, cuddles, and Christmas plans.

Notes:

Allo.

Chapter 9

 

With Madeleine in bed, and work in the morning, Marinette opted for a hot chocolate instead of a second glass of wine. Adrien was more than happy to accept one too, after he’d washed up (she had protested, but had lost the argument.)

 

Sitting on the sofa, mug in hand, Marinette felt it necessary to apologise once more.

“I’m really sorry about her Farfalle costume. I’ll hide it next time you come over.” She said gently.

“It’s fine.” He insisted. “I wasn’t expecting it, but it’s fine.”

“It’s not. It’s okay to be... affected by what happened.” She insisted gently. He took a deep breath, nearly inhaling his hot chocolate as he did so. They were having this conversation then.

 

“I got overwhelmed. At the parade. Too much all at once. I wouldn’t have moved back to Paris if I couldn’t face it at all.” He murmured. “I mean Leon dropped out of the sky and rescued me and I barely even blinked. I’m okay, I swear.” Adrien swirled his hot chocolate, half wishing it was wine for the purpose of the topic. “Can you tell me about Farfalle?”

 

Marinette stared into her drink for a long moment, as if choosing her next words wisely.

“Do you know what the most common phobia in Paris is?” She asked after a moment of contemplation.

“Hawkmoth?” He guessed - it seemed reasonable. Marinette smiled softly.

“Butterflies.” She told him seriously. Butterflies.

 

“After...” Marinette paused to debate continuing but he had asked… “after it was all over... Mayor Bourgeois replaced all the official gardens with artificial plants, because every time they held events in spring and summer, they had to deal with the butterflies and people reacting to them.” She said gently, sipping her drink. “So if you... if you ever feel like you’re alone, you’re not. Paris is still healing. It’s a process.” She pulled her feet up so she was sat on them and leaned in a little, so her weight was against her arm.

 

“Farfalle was the last one to be added to their team. Maybe a year or so ago? I guess they were scared of bringing that one back? I’m not sure...” she lied. She hadn’t wanted Juleka to face the backlash if Paris wasn’t ready, but she and Nooroo made a perfect combination, both meek and preferring to work outside of the spotlight. “But when she joined... something amazing happened - Paris bloomed again. For the first time in years, people started gardening again, encouraging the butterflies. Little kids started wearing butterfly wings again. Paris started moving on.”

 

He assumed it was the casual way she spoke about it that prompted the next words he spoke.

“I actually started therapy again today.” He hadn’t intended to tell her that. She didn’t seem at all surprised by it. “The eventual goal is to... she wants me to face my past...” he’d only been able to tell her half the story, but they’d discussed eventually confronting his father, and he could only assume the same for Ladybug would be a part of the process.

 

“I’m not ready yet.” He sighed. “But I will be. I just need to take it slowly... the Ladyblog gave me a panic attack, the parade brought one on... too much at once is just...” he made a vague exploding notion. She nodded, smiling an understanding smile.

“Small doses.” She agreed.

“Baby steps.” He mumbled.

“Hey. It’s how we all learn to walk.” She reminded him. He hummed.

 

“What time do you need to get up?” He asked, curiously.

“Seven thirty.” She whined, pouting at the indignity of it.

“Time for a movie?” He asked her hopefully. She glanced at her phone, to check the time and ensure nobody was in difficulty on patrol and grinned broadly, nodding.

 

Marinette’s hand snaked across his waist, for a split second he was alarmed at the contact, then - assuming she was going in for a hug, Adrien wrapped his arms around her.

“Oh...” she blushed. “I was...” she produced the remote from beside his hip to show him exactly what her perfectly innocent intention had been. As Adrien went to release her, embarrassed, she hugged him tightly about the waist. “It’s fine.” She reassured him, settling with her ear against his chest. “Hugs are always fine.” She promised him.

 

Relaxing after his misstep only took a moment. Marinette seemed to have no intention of breaking the embrace, content where she was. Adrien struggled to recall the last time anyone had made physical contact with him for so long. The embrace felt familiar but he’d never really dated anybody long enough to have nights cuddled on the sofa... it was odd. She wriggled around a little, until she was more leaning on him than around him, playing with the remote and loading a streaming service.

 

He wondered if he was allowed to leave his arm around her the way it was. She seemed okay with it...

“Anything but horror. You can pick.” She said calmly. He stared at the selection, absently noting the name in the corner of the screen was ‘Alya’.

 

“Romcom?” Adrien suggested, his voice catching in his throat. It seemed like an appropriate choice. Marinette said nothing of it, flicking through the titles.

“See anything you like?” She asked, when she’d cycled the whole list and he hadn’t spoken.

You . He thought. He cleared his throat, tearing his eyes from the blue eyed woman leaned against his chest.

“I’m good with anything.” He managed. She picked one that had a blonde girl in a glittery white masquerade style mask, a dress, and sneakers.

 

He was vaguely aware of the movie, something with a fairytale romance theme, but his eyes kept trailing away from the screen to look at Marinette. She was so at ease against him he thought she’d fall asleep. It was a good half hour into the film before he recalled exactly who Marinette reminded him of.

Ladybug .

 

Ladybug used to be this... tactile? That had been forced though, borne of need and not desire - she’d had to be comfortable with them being physically close, their partnership had required it on several occasions.

She loved you for at least some of that time though his brain reminded him unhelpfully. He swallowed and tried to bury that particular thought. Marinette was in his arms because she chose to be. Not because they’d been thrown together as child soldiers in a magical war.

 

She wore him like a jacket, leaning back against him as though he were protecting her from the cold that crept in. There was a definite draught from the leaky window, but he felt warmth beyond her body heat. He was calm and happy. Once upon a time, even without being transformed he would have purred at the contact. Years away from Plagg had quelled the instinct, but he’d not had much cause to feel it in that time.

 

Then again... Marinette had curled up like this at one point with Alya at their sleepover the other week. Yes, there had been a significant amount of wine in their systems at that moment but it was entirely possible Marinette was just an affectionate friend. The only real difference was that he had feelings for her... he had no idea how she felt about him. She’d loved him once, he knew that now.

 

Would it have changed anything?

Nino’s words rang in his head. He wondered if it would have. He’d dated Kagami after all, mostly on the basis that she was amazing and had showed an interest in him. Would Marinette have been any different? Would he have eventually left her because he felt he was guilty of an affair - running away from dates to hang out with the girl he’d actually loved, who’d shot him down time and time again?

She had good reason his brain reminded him. Or would she have wound up slotting her way in to a permanent place in his heart the way she was threatening to do now?

 

Would he have had a long term girlfriend when everything had fallen apart? Would he have left her without a goodbye like he had done Ladybug? He would have had to... he was volatile. Dangerous. A mess. He’d left for Paris’ sake as much as his own... But a small part of his mind wondered if he’d have come back. If knowing he’d be welcomed home with open arms would have brought him back sooner.

 

“I love this part.” Marinette whispered. Adrien blinked back to the screen, watching as the masked couple danced. A hollywood-typical 00’s high school masquerade ball, complete with fairy lights and inoffensive pop music.

“How can he not tell it’s her?” Adrien asked, bewildered. The spunky blonde protagonist looked exactly the same, mask or not.

“I don’t think he’d ever really looked at her.” Marinette murmured, with a shrug.

“Then he’s an idiot.” Adrien muttered. She smirked but said nothing.

 

She’d changed, over the years, and Ladybug hadn’t. Ladybug still wore pigtails - regardless of the length or style of Marinette’s hair, Ladybug’s hips didn’t look like they’d carried a child - not something Marinette was ashamed or embarrassed of but perhaps an identity giveaway after her absence, Ladybug was older - but simply looked like an older version of the girl she’d been when she was fourteen.

 

Marinette assumed the lack of change in Ladybug was a deliberate attempt to obfuscate her identity, but even when she’d looked exactly the same - with or without a mask, nobody had known it was her (apart from Alya, she had later learned. Alya, it had turned out, had known for years). Partially due to miraculous magic, but largely, she suspected, because nobody really looked at Marinette.

 

Adrien certainly wouldn’t be cuddled up to her like this if he suspected she was the woman behind the Ladybug mask. She wondered if she could ever tell him. If he’d ever be okay enough to know the truth. Dating a civilian would be messy... complicated... her gaze fell to her ring as the movie was culminating in a happy ending.

 

Plagg, very occasionally, showed his wisdom. He was right that Cat - if he was even still alive - would not be returning. Her thoughts wandered to him often, to how little she really knew of him. She wondered whether he was working a soul crushing nine to five office job somewhere, or waiting tables like she was. She wondered if he came home every night to a wife and kids. She thought of him every time she read of a local suicide. She wondered if the blond man she bumped into in the supermarket had once worn the ring on her finger. She’d long since stopped dreaming of him showing up and sweeping her back off of her feet. She’d all but forgotten the way he cupped her face when he kissed her. Plagg was right. It was time to move on.

 

If Adrien’s expression earlier - before the smoke alarm incident - was any indicator (and Marinette considered herself fairly good at reading faces) then he was interested.

 

She’d have to be careful in many ways: Her heart had been badly broken once before, Adrien discovering her secret identity before he was ready could be a disaster for him, she had Madeleine to consider (although she had said they could keep him, which was a seal of approval certainly). Tikki and Plagg didn’t seem to object... this was okay. It was allowed. Adrien’s arms around her felt right.

 

The ending credits seemed to come far too soon.  Adrien let her go in order to gather his things, buttoning up his coat as Marinette put the remainder of the wine back in the bag - telling him she was perfectly happy with the cheap stuff. He insisted she keep the juice though, as Madeleine was so enamoured by it. She saw him to the door, leaning against the door frame as he stepped out into the chill of the hallway.

 

“Thank you, for tonight.” He smiled at her.

“My door’s always open.”

“I know. You really should lock it, you’re gonna get burgled...” he teased. Marinette rolled her eyes, and fingered the latch on the door.

“I lock up for the night. I’m not quite as stupid as I look.” She informed him.

“You don’t look stupid.” He protested.

“I set the house on fire today because I got distracted by a cute boy. I’m a little stupid.” She admitted, shrugging. Marinette knew she was a genius - but the less creative work she did the more she felt like the intelligence was Ladybug’s niche and that sharp reminder struck from time to time. She smiled all the same.

 

“You think I’m cute?” Adrien’s grin could only be described as goofy - beaming from ear to ear at the compliment. Marinette placed her hands on her hips.

“I have eyes.” She said plainly. He hesitated, debating something for a moment before stepping closer. Marinette gave a small, simple nod, to indicate it was okay, but he only placed a feather light kiss to her cheekbone, nothing more, not wanting to misread the situation. 

“Goodnight, Marinette.” He whispered, still so close that she could feel the words against her skin.

“Goodnight, Adrien.”

 

—————

 

“We need to work on your listening skills, Marinette.” Clicked the blonde, sounding irritated.

“Hm?” Marinette blinked. She hadn’t been listening at all. She was tired and Chloé showing up at her work was never a good sign. She stared down at the plate - a croissant and a non-fat latte. That had been what Chloé ordered... right?

 

“I told you to be Adrien’s friend - not sleep with him.” She chastised, but offered a wry smirk. Marinette blinked again.

“I’m not... I didn’t... huh?” Marinette’s boss was watching from beyond the counter. “What makes you think we...”

“Two things: the first is he video called me last night. Out of the blue. Took me two seconds to realise he was all loved up.” Marinette turned scarlet, she couldn’t wait around at Chloé’s table any longer than she already had.

“If that will be all, Miss.” She said. Chloé rolled her eyes dramatically and gestured Marinette’s boss over.

 

“You know who I am, right?” She demanded of him.

“You’re the mayor’s daughter.” Marinette’s boss was a gentleman named Gerald. A burly man in his late forties, he was clearly not used to being addressed in such a manner.

“Exactly. I’m borrowing your serving girl for a moment. I’ll pay whatever your break fee or whatever is. Just shoo.” She made a whisking motion with her hands and then patted the booth beside her to indicate Marinette should sit. Marinette mouthed ‘sorry’ at Gerald who looked just as bewildered as he had done when Chloé first summoned him, but left anyway.

 

“So what’s he like in bed?” Chloé wondered. Marinette pinched the bridge of her nose. Chloé was her friend now, despite everything, and Marinette knew she only meant well... but the urge to smack her still arose occasionally.

“I wouldn’t know. We didn’t.” Marinette insisted. Chloé hummed in deliberation.

“I believe you. Thousands wouldn’t.” She said eventually. Marinette fiddled with the clipboard she used to write down orders, for lack of anything better to do.

 

“The second thing is that you took off the stray’s ring.” Chloé mumbled. Marinette slipped her hands up to her neck and untucked the chain from her work blouse.

“I didn’t take it off... just moved it.” She said. “It feels kind of weird...”

 

She’d been hyperaware of it all day, the chain a little longer than necessary, it hung over her chest. Close to her heart. Not being able to see it kept filling her with panic, but her hands had felt for it under her shirt a couple of dozen times so far. Chloé surveyed her with a long suffering gaze.

 

“Be careful, okay? Adrien’s my friend and I love him... but he’s a real dumbass when it comes to love - he falls hard and he falls fast. If you’re not ready for that don’t lead him on.” She said gently. Marinette nodded.

“I don’t even know if either of us are ready for anything like a relationship yet. I’ll be careful.” She reassured. Chloé sipped at her latte and then made the shooing gesture.

“Aren’t you supposed to be working?” She chastised.

 

——————

 

Therapy seemed to be working much better this time. His therapist was kind, and understood Akumas and the traumas they caused more than the one in Milan had. She did keep trying to insist that his ignorance shouldn’t amount to guilt though, and after a couple of appointments he felt like he’d hit a bit of a wall. He couldn’t explain that he had a valid reason to feel guilty for his father’s actions without revealing that he had been Cat Noir. That wasn’t a box he wanted to open with a relative stranger. He just changed the subject whenever it came up.

 

The medication wasn’t too bad. He wasn’t sure it helped or hindered either way… it made him a little sleepier than usual though. Twice he fell asleep on Marinette’s sofa. She didn’t complain.

 

Another sleepover at Alya and Nino’s place was due, days before Christmas. Adrien brought their gift with him and made sure to knock five times before he entered.

“Everyone dressed in here?” He asked, after the redhead let him in. Alya rolled her eyes.

“I’ve still not forgiven him for telling you that.” Alya kissed him on the cheek, pointing at the mistletoe above the door when he looked a little confused. “And for the record that’s there for your benefit.” She said unashamedly.

“For... my benefit?”

“I might be mysteriously in the other room when she arrives, you should let her in.” Alya smirked, locking the door behind him. Adrien blushed but said nothing.

 

Adrien didn’t have a clue where he stood with Marinette at the moment. Sometimes it felt like they were seconds away from jumping on each other, but she never indicated it was anything other than a close friendship. Whether something was there or not, Adrien wasn’t sure he liked the idea of their first kiss being directed by Alya for entertainment purposes.

 

“Where’s Nino?” He wondered.

“He’s working. The life of a DJ’s wife. He’ll be back around 11.” She apologised. Adrien tried not to let the disappointment show on his face, but Alya’s laugh said he hadn’t disguised it well. “Oh honey,” she giggled. Adrien crossed to their Christmas tree - he knew this was mostly Alya’s doing - and settled the wrapped box beneath it. She raised an eyebrow. “You buying our affections again?”

“I also brought wine.” He smiled. Alya rolled her eyes.

“Only because you don’t like ours.”

“How could you accuse me of such a thing?” He placed his hand over his heart jokingly.

 

The door handle jangled and then there was a knock.

“Oh, so it’s okay for her to walk in on you naked in the kitchen.” Adrien whispered. Alya however, spoke loudly:

“Adrien, could you get that I totally forgot to water the plants!” Which had to be the lamest excuse he’d ever heard, but she ran into the bedroom all the same.

 

Adrien shook his head, laughing it off as he let Marinette in. She stepped in, directly under the mistletoe and it took her all of two seconds to spot both it and Alya filming from the bedroom doorway. She rolled her eyes.

“For the record, I had nothing to do with this.” Adrien apologised immediately, not stepping beyond the reach of the plant. Curious.

“Oh I know. I was here yesterday and that wasn’t. It’s got Alya written all over it.” She whispered, standing on tiptoe and kissing his cheek before throwing her friend a dirty look.

 

Alya pouted and re-emerged.

“Could have at least humoured me.” She sulked. Marinette hummed thoughtfully.

“Not before the second drink.” She teased, slinking over to the sofa. Adrien shot Alya a confused look, trying to establish whether she was joking - Alya just shrugged.

 

——————

 

Adrien had suffered more hangovers in the month since he’d returned to Paris than he had in the entire five years he’d been in Milan. Waking up to Nino’s knee in his face and Alya’s head against his shoulder was a bizarre sensation, but aside from the crippling headache he felt oddly at ease - loved. They’d somehow migrated into a pile on the floor, in a bizarre nest of blankets and too many limbs.

 

Marinette escaping the cocoon was what had awoken him, attempting to untangle herself.

“Grip like a python.” She murmured, tugging Nino’s arm from her waist.

“Oh I remember - He slept over at mine once...” Adrien yawned. “When we were like... seventeen?” He murmured. “Nathalie came to wake me in the morning... and that’s when I first got the safe sex lecture.” He recalled with a chuckle. Marinette giggled, clambering free of the pile finally and stretching.

 

“How’s your head?” She smirked. Once again, she had drank them all under the proverbial table, and showed not a single sign of being affected. Despite her joke about humouring Alya, she’d been no more flirty last night than she had at the first sleepover - for which he was grateful, the audience and the alcohol made him doubt anything would have been real.

“Angry at me.” He answered honestly, having no intention of removing himself from the cosy nest. He wasn’t technically supposed to drink on his new tablets but a few glasses of wine wouldn’t hurt, he hoped.

 

“You have to get back?”

“Mmhmm. Taking Maddy to see Santa today.” She explained.

“Ugh. I want your constitution.” He groaned, attempting to rub away the wine headache. “But seeing Santa? That’s fun.” Adrien grinned.

 

Marinette hummed skeptically.

“It’s a two hour queue in the mall with a hyperactive four and a half year old. You and I have very different ideas of fun.” She was still in last night’s clothes, she’d changed shortly before she’d arrived there, but still - having slept in them all night she felt gross. She’d have to shower and change at home though. She went to her backpack.

 

“What are you doing for Christmas?” She asked him.

“Locking my doors and avoiding the world?” He said awkwardly. He hadn’t really thought to plan anything - it was just Christmas, and he was in the process of moving house.

“Yeah, that’s not gonna fly with me. You’re invited to my parents, if you want? If not, Alya and Nino will invite you to Alya’s parents and just for the record the twins are mean now.” She warned, amused. Adrien hesitated. It seemed weirdly intimate. Like... he was trespassing into her family Christmas. She could see the discomfort on his face.

 

“Promise me you’ll at least think about it?” She pleaded, handing him a box. He blinked at it, confused.

“What’s...”

“Your Christmas present.” She told him.

“Oh… I didn’t bring yours, I was going to bring it...” he paused. He’d been round at hers often enough lately that he had just assumed he’d see her before then - it was only now he was realising they hadn’t actually made plans to. She smirked.

“Then you can bring it to my parents’ when you come over for Christmas, can’t you?” And with that she was gone.

Notes:

If your medication says not to drink alcohol don’t drink alcohol.

Thank you for reading. Comments and kudos always appreciated. This updates daily and As You Are updates on Wednesdays.

Chapter 10

Summary:

MERRY CHRISTMAS

Notes:

It’s June 4th, Merry Christmas!

Chapter 10

 

He still felt weird about the idea of going to the bakery for Christmas when he awoke late on Christmas morning. The smell was what caught his attention first - the culprit being a large hunk of Camembert on his pillow which suggested Plagg had visited at some point during the night.

 

“Thanks... you little weirdo.” He murmured to himself, as the room was devoid of any sign of the kwami. Checking his phone wielded dozens of messages wishing him a Merry Christmas. Half of them were from Marinette - who had included photos of Madeleine practically bouncing off the walls, overjoyed that Santa had visited during the night, photos of herself with a coffee - watching the chaos unfold, a picture of the white rabbit from Alice in wonderland reminding him of the time to be at her parents, if he chose to attend.

 

He wondered if it was weird that he never deleted the photos she sent. He wasn’t stalking her or anything, but the glimpses she sent him of her life soothed him, letting him feel included. He hadn’t bothered setting up a tree at his place or anything - it had seemed pointless as he was moving in a few days anyway. Seeing Marinette’s apartment all sparkly was a nice little reminder that Christmas Day of all days was supposed to be a happy one.

 

Truly he wouldn’t be sorry to see the back of his father’s old place, that was for sure. He’d have to find a way to let Plagg know his new address though - he didn’t visit often, but he wanted him to be able to if he chose to.

 

Opening the few gifts he’d acquired produced a set of diamond cuff links from Chloé, that screamed ‘more money than sense’ but he appreciated the sentiment all the same - he’d bought her something flashy and impractical in return, knowing she would appreciate the price tag where his other friends would only chide him.  He chuckled when he realised Nino and Alya had gifted him the same new release video game he’d given them - it was an online game so at least they’d be able to play together. When he opened the box from Marinette his heart almost stopped.

 

He knew from various discussions he’d had with her over the last month, that she very rarely made clothes any more, but at a glance he could tell it was one of her own. A soft, powder blue sweater with snowflakes stitched along the collar. It was beautiful - well crafted, and upon further examination the snowflakes glittered slightly in the light in as a reminder of how much attention to detail she paid.

 

Underneath it, almost unnoticed was a folded piece of paper. A drawing - on one side was Marinette’s original design, annotated and sketched, on the other side was a crayon drawing of a blond, green eyed figure wearing the jumper (which was now red, for some reason unbeknownst to him) and smiling broadly. He beamed. Well... he knew what he was wearing to the bakery, anyway.

 

——————

 

Except, standing outside he felt oddly inadequate. Not due to his attire, or due to the hastily purchased gifts for Tom and Sabine (because it was rude to show up for Christmas without a gift, he decided). It was more the recollection of the last time he’d been there - the day of the parade. When he’d embarrassed himself by going to pieces in front of her parents. The shop lights were off, but the home above was alive with the thrum of Christmas music. The chill of the street offset somehow by the warmth emanating from the softly lit building.

 

“You came then...” said a small voice. Adrien looked around to see a familiar black blob hovering by the door and understandably - he panicked.

“What are you doing here?” Adrien hissed. “People can’t see you. She can’t see you! I wouldn’t even know how to begin explaining you to her...” Plagg rolled his eyes. Explaining a kwami to the guardian - honestly. “I mean she was Multimouse for a hot minute but she’ll recognise you as the cat kwami and figure out I was… oh hell... Plagg it’s always good to see you but seriously - what are you doing here?!”

 

“I’m spying on you. I follow you when I get bored.” He said simply, no trace of guilt in his voice. “Gives me something to do. Besides it’s Christmas and Ladybug’s doing stuff with her family and us higher beings aren’t invited.” He scowled, knowing that Adrien was actually the reason he wasn’t invited. Plagg had been around to see Madeleine open her gifts that morning. He, Tikki and Duusu were planning on having their own party in Marinette’s old room, but he was getting fairly sick of all the lies and the sneaking around. He wasn’t used to it any more.

 

“That sucks... I can try sneak you some food?” He offered, smiling gently.

“It’s the least you could do.” Plagg sniffed, already aware he’d be well fed for the day. “You’re sweet on this girl...” he said carefully. Adrien hesitated. He’d never lied to Plagg before.

“I am.” He agreed.

 

“She’s the one who used to follow you around like a lovesick puppy back in school...” Plagg recalled. “What’s your angle? Do you love her or are you just hoping to spend the night with her and never call again like you did with Ladybug?”

“That was a whole different thing.” Adrien muttered darkly.

“She seems nice.” Plagg said carefully. “Don’t hurt her.”

“She has a child . Anything that’s happening... if it even is happening because I’m not sure this whole thing isn’t just in my head. But IF it is... it’s slow. It’s careful.” Adrien reassured. “Nobody’s getting hurt.” He promised. Plagg eyed him warily.

“Merry Christmas, Adrien.” He said, and then zipped off in a rush. It took Adrien a moment to realise why - Marinette was unbolting the bakery door.

 

“You came!” She smiled, dusting flour off of her apron almost self consciously. When she gave no indication she’d seen the tiny cat god Adrien breathed a sigh of relief. He nodded, and unbuttoned his coat, showing her the collar of his jumper.

“How could I not?”

“Suits you.” She said, letting him in and bolting the shop door behind her. “Maddy and my mother are upstairs, but papa and I are still working on dinner.” She apologised, leading him to where they would have to part if she was in the kitchens and he was heading upstairs. “I can be up soon though.” She reassured.

 

He went up alone, knowing she’d object to any help he could offer in the kitchen. As awkward as it was to be sent off by himself, Adrien didn’t want to cause another stir-fry incident. Madeleine was sat on Sabine’s lap, dressed as an elf for the day. (Adrien was beginning to suspect the girl owned more costumes than she did regular outfits).

“Adrien!” Madeleine cheered, flinging herself away from her grandmother and at him for a cuddle. He scooped her up into his arms - lately he had become accustomed to (and rather fond of) her flying hugs.

 

“Well, don’t you look adorable.” He smiled.

“Yep! I’m a helper elf! Maman said I can even carry the enteries!” She paused as though chewing on the word. “The starters?”

“Entrées?” He suggested.

“Yeah them!” The little girl grinned.

“Thank you for the picture, I thought it was amazing. I’m moving house next week but when I get there it’s going straight on my fridge.” He promised. She cheered so dramatically she nearly fell out of his grasp. He lowered her slowly to the floor and she skipped off to the chocolates.

 

“Hi Mrs Cheng.” Adrien greeted shyly.

“Adrien, you know full well it’s Sabine.” Sabine chided, but hugged him all the same.

“Sorry, Sabine.” He apologised sheepishly, enjoying the hug. Marinette’s family were all so welcoming. He liked that. Madeleine appeared with a tin of chocolates, shaking it at him in offering. He plucked a brightly coloured wrapped sweet from the masses, bowing at her for her thoughtfulness. She curtseyed in response, giggling.

 

He set his bag aside the sofa, removing his coat and sitting beside the matriarch. Sabine eyed his jumper with a smile.

“She must really like you if she’s sewing again...” She mused, recognising her daughter’s handiwork. Adrien blushed a little: he would like to hope... Sabine helped herself to a chocolate as well, saying no more on the subject.

 

Adrien watched as Madeleine danced around the room to a jangly Christmas pop tune. She moved with a grace and elegance he had somehow not expected from her, before recalling that she took ballet. Her movements actually reminded him a little of fencing - calculated and careful. Yet without a partner parrying her moves she flowed gracefully from one movement to the next.

 

It didn’t take long for a call of

“Helper elves now appreciated!” From downstairs. To say they were only feeding five, there were more plates than he could count, and it took them all several trips to carry from the downstairs kitchen (presumably they’d opted for using the bakery’s kitchen due to the size) to the upstairs, where the dining table laid set. Madeleine was more than happy to carry her little tray of entrées, and disappeared at one point with a platter Adrien wasn’t entirely certain they wouldn’t find weeks later hidden away in a bedroom gathering mould.

 

By the time everyone was seated the food was the perfect temperature to eat. They laughed casually, talked about how Madeleine was one hundred per cent certain she’d heard Santa on the roof, and ate with enthusiasm. Marinette only accepted a single glass of wine during the meal, so Adrien copied, switching to water part way through. When Marinette got a text she squeaked excitedly, passing the phone to her father first.

 

“Oh that is beautiful!” Tom gushed.

“Knew he’d say yes!” Marinette beamed.

“And on Christmas Day too! Oh how perfect!” Her parents chattered, passing the phone to Adrien on Marinette’s other side to view the photo.

 

Nathaniel and Marc - curled up together. Marc’s hand was front and centre of the picture, a striped ring (gold and silver) with red and white stones on his engagement finger. Adrien couldn’t hide his grin. That’s why she’d been with Nathaniel at the jewellery store the other week. The couple looked blissfully happy. He handed Marinette her phone, letting his fingers brush hers before realising her own ring was absent. Adrien couldn’t remember if anyone had actually specified that her ex had given her it but he’d thought it was implied at one point. He didn’t question it, but his heart leapt all the same. That felt like a sign. A sign of something .

 

Crackers were pulled and silly paper hats donned, Madeleine content to wear both her paper crown and her elf hat. All in all, by the time they retired, full and warm, to the sofa to watch holiday movies, Adrien was fairly certain it was his best Christmas ever. Tom had indulged in one too many glasses of wine, and his eyes kept closing, earning giggles from his wife and daughter.

 

Between the fairy lights, the sparkle of tinsel, the constant pressing of chocolate into his palm (Maddy) and the air of seamless joy that seemed to emanate from every corner of the room, Adrien almost forgot about his gifts. Moving felt like an effort after so much food, but he produced the bag from beside the sofa and handed them round.

 

“Adrien you didn’t have to...” Sabine said softly.

“I absolutely did.” He insisted.

“Why didn’t Santa bring these?” Madeleine asked suspiciously.

“Because I missed last post to the North Pole!” Adrien said without missing a beat, smacking his forehead. “So I have to deliver them myself.” He explained. Marinette giggled, accepting her gift.

“And that’s why I made you do your Christmas list early.” She reminded her daughter, who seemed more than happy with the answer.

 

Tom and Sabine were thrilled with their chocolates and Christmas mugs so Adrien didn’t feel quite as guilty for buying them on the way. Madeleine squeaked and fell over as she unwrapped her dolls.

“They reminded me of the ones you used to have.” Adrien told Marinette gently. “Not as well made though.” He whispered. The Ladybug and Rena Rouge figures were fabric rag dolls (he wasn’t entirely sure if plastic toys with small parts were suitable for her age) and she cuddled them both close, impressed beyond belief.

“Thank you.” Madeleine whispered, amazed.

“Thank you.” Marinette agreed, squeezing his shoulder. There was an unspoken relief that he’d opted for something hero related of his own accord.

 

She opened her own present last, a small silver charm bracelet.

“It’s a bit more grown up than the one I made you when we were kids.” He told her as she lifted it from the box.

“For the record I still have that.” She told him.

“I think I lost mine when I moved to Milan.” He admitted. Her fingers found the three small charms already on the bracelet - a silver block with tiny pink footprints, a small sewing machine dangling from a ring... and a miniature paintbrush attached to a palette. Marinette beamed.

 

“It’s beautiful, thank you.” She kissed Adrien high on the cheek, causing a brilliant pink to form across his face. Madeleine made retching noises.

“No kissing!” She complained. Marinette giggled and tapped her daughter’s nose. She attempted to clasp the bracelet herself but after two failed attempts Adrien leaned over and buckled it for her, fingertips dancing lightly over her racing pulse.

 

——————

 

Madeleine fell asleep on the back of the sofa toward the end of the evening, sprawled like a cat with her legs over her grandmother’s shoulders.

“That can’t be comfortable.” Adrien whispered, amazed she’d found herself in that position at all, much less fallen asleep in it.

“Ever tried it?” Sabine countered.

“No.” He admitted. The women shrugged. Tom had fallen asleep too, upright in his chair.

 

“You can leave her here for the night, if you’d like?” Sabine suggested, looking pointedly at Marinette. The younger woman shook her head - not necessary.

“I can carry her home, it’s not far.” She reassured, clipping her purse shut after retrieving it from upstairs.

“And the leftovers? And your cutlery?” Sabine chided. Marinette scrunched her nose, attempting to figure out how to manage everything she needed to bring.

“I can help?” Adrien offered.

“Perfect.” Sabine agreed, disappearing and returning a few moments later with bags full of Tupperware, leftovers, spare serving plates etc.

 

“That one’s for you.” Sabine added, handing him a separate carrier bag. Adrien smiled, peeking in to see Christmas cake and extra sweets.

“Thank you.” He said appreciatively. “And thank you for having me. Best Christmas I’ve had in years.” He told Sabine and Marinette honestly. Marinette had lifted her daughter into her arms so couldn’t offer him a hug in that moment but Sabine was more than happy to fill that role, embracing him and whispering that he was welcome any time.

 

Adrien lead the way, as his hands were free to open doors. Sabine kissed the girls on the cheeks and wished them all a merry Christmas as they stepped out onto the street, almost surprised to see it had snowed a little while they were indoors. Nothing spectacular, and it didn’t look like it would stick around long, but a thin sheen of glittery powder covered the pavements, largely undisturbed by foot traffic.

 

Adrien felt an odd sense of guilt watching his footprints mark the virgin snow, his shoes leaving black marks in the pristine glitter.

“You’re lucky you’re carrying Maddy, or I would definitely be tempted to throw a snowball.” He told her. He wasn’t lying either, sure he could probably scrape together a snowball or two with the fall, and the look on her face would be priceless.

“You’re lucky I’m carrying Maddy or I’d throw one back.” Marinette countered sticking her tongue out at him.

 

They walked in relative silence the short distance to her apartment, save for the crunching snow that was rapidly turning to slush, and the occasional snuffle from Madeleine as she shifted position in her mother’s arms without waking. A figure moved above their heads and Adrien instinctively stepped closer to her, the urge to protect her overwhelming him. Marinette however, simply looked up and smiled.

 

“Merry Christmas?” Said the figure hesitantly. She stepped into a pool of streetlight, uncertain. With a cape like gossamer wings, and an ornate metallic mask, it took Adrien a few seconds to realise who he was looking at. Farfalle. The wielder of the butterfly miraculous. Purple and silver, glitter and grace - she fit right in with the Christmas mood, somehow, despite standing out like a sore thumb.

 

“Merry Christmas to you too.” Marinette smiled. “Shouldn’t you be at home celebrating?” She wondered, shooting a slightly worried look at Adrien who seemed a little tense.

“Ah, my family are all drunk already.” Farfalle shrugged, a shy smile on her face. “Figured I’d head out and start spreading cheer a little early this year. Need any help getting home?” She asked, leaning forward and stroking Madeleine’s cheek tenderly.

“I have a helper.” Marinette said, nodding at Adrien. Farfalle seemed to assess them both before nodding.

“Have a nice night. Sweet dreams.” She told them, before floating off. Adrien blinked. She could fly... that was... new.

 

“You okay?” Marinette asked gently.

“Yeah... yeah she seemed... nice?” He said, not entirely sure what to make of the woman.

“She is.” Marinette reassured her. “I mean she’s an insomniac - I’m not sure she ever sleeps because she seems to be out all night sometimes... but she seems friendly enough. I’ve run into her a couple of times on my way home in the dark. She likes to watch over people.” Marinette informed him as they reached her building. She shuffled her daughter around in her arms, fumbling for her key. Adrien presumed that with more than two heroes in the city, running into them was a fairly regular occurrence for most citizens.

 

It was only as he reached Marinette’s front door that he realised he’d come face to face with his father’s miraculous and had barely even flinched. That had to be progress - right?

“If you could set those on the counter? I’ll be a couple of minutes getting her changed and stuff, if you’re okay to wait?” She whispered at him. He nodded and she carried Madeleine off into the smaller bedroom, taking her purse with her.

 

Adrien was about to put the bags on the counter when he realised the counter was soaking wet - the leaky window to blame. Marinette hadn’t been home all day to mop up the excess so it had spilled across the entire counter, a combination of melted snow and condensation. He carefully lay the bags on the floor and set about mopping the area with paper towels and a dish cloth.

“You really didn’t have to do that...” Marinette’s voice came from over his shoulder. He turned and smiled.

“It’s no bother.” He promised her, realising that for the first time she looked nervous. She was clutching a very small green box wrapped with a pink ribbon, and she seemed to be in two minds whether to hand it over. He raised an eyebrow but didn’t press her.

 

“I have something else for you... but I... don’t know… I’m not exactly sure if you’ll want it. Yet. Or at all.” She admitted, bobbing on the balls of her feet. With a slight thrill he realised this was how she used to act around him, when she’d allegedly had a crush. “It’s fine if you don’t.” She insisted, shoving the box out toward him at arm’s length. Adrien tugged gently at the ribbon and as it fell away he opened the box to find a sprig of mistletoe laid inside.

 

It took a moment for the meaning to sink in.

 

She hadn’t kissed him the other day in front of Alya, she hadn’t humoured her friend at his expense after too much wine. She was giving Adrien the choice instead of forcing it. It was a tiny, simple gesture and he understood what it meant: we can kiss... but only if you want to. Only if you’re ready. He quickly set the box on the counter and moved in, without hesitation.

 

He cupped her face and pressed his lips to hers, swallowing the slight squeak of surprise - as though she hadn’t been anticipating a positive response. His free hand found her left and squeezed it gently and as he dared to deepen the kiss she squeezed it back. Her other hand wound up into his hair, nails grazing his scalp.

 

Adrien had seen his fair share of cliche romance movies, and none of the first kiss scenes held a candle to the actual thing. Movie magic couldn’t begin to describe the taste of Marinette’s peppermint lip balm (presumably holiday related), the feel of her knees knocking against his as she trembled with nervous energy, the sensation of tiny sparks that seemed to emanate from her fingertips in the hair at the base of his neck.

 

When they broke apart they separated no more than a breath’s distance, foreheads together. She gave an airy half laugh, surprised and pleased.

“Absolutely.” He whispered, answering the question she hadn’t asked with words. He went cross eyed to see her smile, before kissing her again.

 

And again and again.

Notes:

💋

Chapter 11

Summary:

Marinette and Adrien get date-crashed.

Notes:

Let’s go on a date!

Chapter 11

 

Marinette flopped onto her bed, exhausted but quietly thrilled, aware she was grinning like a Cheshire Cat.

“So...” Tikki prompted.

“Did you two...” Plagg wondered.

“Kiss. Yes.” She flushed, nodding, before covering her face and squeaking. Tikki and Plagg smiled at each other. Tikki had seen that lovestruck expression on her holder’s face before.

“So you’re official now or...” Plagg queried.

“He asked me to go on a date next week so... yes?” Marinette was rusty when it came to dating.

 

He’d obviously had to go home, after the fifteen minute kissing session in the kitchen. Both of them knew it wouldn’t have really been appropriate for him to stay. But he’d made plans for an actual date so she assumed that meant it was an established thing and not just making out for the hell of it.

 

“How are you feeling?” Tikki asked gently. Marinette hummed, thinking.

“Honestly? Better than I thought I would.” She admitted, finding Cat’s ring on her chain and twirling it between her fingers.

 

She’d waited. Longer than most would have. Nearly as long as she’d made him wait... but she felt giddy and light. Happier than she had done in a long time.

“He’d want me to be happy... wouldn’t he?” She murmured.

“I think so.” Plagg fielded. “It’s time to move on.”

 

——————

 

“You’re insane.” Chloé wailed. “Why?!” So far her ‘helping Adrien move’ consisted of sitting around looking pretty while he and Nino lifted heavy boxes. Marinette and Alya had both been working.

“My therapist thinks it’ll be good for me?” Adrien murmured. “You think it’s a bad idea?”

“I think you’re ridiculous.” Chloé huffed. They were discussing the fact he’d filed for a visiting order to go see his father in prison. He was beginning to wish he hadn’t told them.

 

“I dunno. On one hand...” Nino set a small but weighty box full of books down, huffing a little with the effort. He loved Adrien, but he owned way too much stuff. “Seeing him could give you closure which is good... on the other hand I don’t think any one of us could be alone in a room with him without punching him in the face.”

“Maybe that’s what your therapist wants you to do?” Chloé mused hopefully.

 

Adrien laughed and shook his head.

“Is that the last box?” He wondered.

“One more.” Nino groaned, Adrien immediately headed toward the door to go fetch it. “You better throw a kickass house warming party to make up for this.” Nino warned.

“I will.” Adrien promised, already knowing it would be a quiet little get together rather than anything extravagant. He still didn’t want to be around crowds yet. disappearing out to the car for the last box. But with new year was almost upon them, Adrien felt much brighter than he had done in the weeks prior.

 

He didn’t love the idea of visiting his father - and he hadn’t even touched on half of the things affecting him in therapy, but seeing Farfalle on Christmas Day hadn’t been anywhere near as traumatic as he’d expected. In truth he could see how laying a few ghosts to rest could be helpful.

 

Setting the last box on the floor of what would be his living room, when he got everything unwrapped and unpacked, he smiled. A fresh start. He’d be lying if he said his friends hadn’t come into consideration when he’d picked the location - he was close enough to walk to Marinette’s or her parents, and Chloé’s, with Alya and Nino’s apartment a longer walk or a short drive away. He’d not opted for anything as extravagant or unnecessary as his father’s old place: a two story, four bedroom affair that was big enough to potentially expand his family (he tried not to picture Marinette and Madeleine, but failed miserably) at some point, but not so big that he’d feel lost and lonely wandering the halls alone.

 

It’d take work. And time. He knew that. But he could see the house for its potential: it could be a home one day.

 

“Want help unpacking?” Nino asked, dusting off his hands.

“I can manage.” He said. “Thanks for dragging stuff in Nino. Chloé thanks for...” he paused and wondered. “Did you actually do anything?”

“I refrained from making comments about the fact you’re sleeping with Marinette.” Chloé said brightly. Startled, Adrien glared at her but she only beamed in response - revenge for being called out on her unhelpfulness.

 

“Wait hello, what?” Nino grinned. “Were you planning on telling us that or...?”

“We’re not sleeping together.” Adrien said, turning scarlet.

“Yet.” Chloé corrected, smirking.

“Shut up.” He muttered, embarrassed.

“So what’s actually going on?” Nino wondered. Nobody had updated him, and clearly there had been developments.

 

“We... kissed.” Adrien admitted. “And we have a date tomorrow.”

“Finally.” Nino grinned.

“You just be careful. She’s like super humanly fertile.” Chloé muttered, shaking her head.

“Nah, she got a cure for that.” Nino shrugged. Adrien cleared his throat and (uncomfortable with discussing Marinette’s contraception with them) changed the subject.

 

——————

 

Because their friends might be convinced they were going to sleep together, but he had no intentions of rushing things. He didn’t want to screw things up with her. He wished he had Plagg around for advice but he hadn’t seen the creature since Boxing Day. He’d told him his new address, but Plagg had seemed largely disinterested - he had specified that he was more than able to find him, if he wanted to. Which was both creepy and reassuring, he supposed.

 

Still, getting to the cinema early had been a bad idea, as he was a jangle of nerves by the time Marinette arrived - on time, but not before the photographers had managed to show up. She hummed, took one look at the paparazzi, smiled decisively and then nodded at the door, aiming to carry on.

“Sorry about...” Adrien began, following her in.

“Don’t worry about it.” She reassured, apparently confident enough in front of the cameras to ignore them entirely. They hadn’t followed them in, which he was grateful for, but they’d attracted enough attention that a few people had pulled out their smartphones and were murmuring amongst themselves as they queued.

 

She pointed out a couple of films as they passed the screens, and of the limited selection they decided on an action movie. It was only when they were in the dark and crowded theatre that Adrien realised the cinema wasn’t the best date idea in the world. The nature of the room meant he wasn’t able to talk to her, which he enjoyed, and he spent most of the first half of the movie watching her reaction, rather than the film, and wishing he’d planned something more romantic.

 

After the fifth time she caught him staring, she reached across and took his hand, smiling before returning her attention to the screen. Adrien felt his cheeks flush.

Okay. Maybe the cinema wasn’t the worst date idea in the world...

 

His thumb traced the back of her knuckles, marvelling at how well their hands fit together. It was a sappy thought and he knew it, the kind of drivel written in fairytales - but it worked, somehow.

“Psh.” Marinette murmured, clearly displeased at something on the screen. Adrien tried to watch but the battle going on was nowhere near as interesting as the woman watching it - judging the fight scene in the same way Nino was prone to do.

 

Adrien smirked. They both had a point: the heroine was doing an impressive series of backflips despite having her hair loose and a wearing a dress and high heels - there was a reason the miraculous gave them all form fitting bodysuits and restrained their locks. Somehow the heroine managed not to end up breaking her ankle, flashing her underwear or getting a mouthful of her long blonde hair. Unrealistic. And nowhere near as effortless beautiful as the real deal anyway.

 

Do not think of Ladybug when you’re on a date with Marinette . He retrained his thought process.

Multimouse had been cute too ... no. That wasn’t fantastically helpful either. He’d already worked out that she hadn’t been able to return to her mouse costume because she’d been pregnant at the time, bringing it up would probably be a sore spot. Best to steer clear of the whole super hero subject altogether.

 

Except... little green eyes were blinking at him from under the seat in front. Adrien panicked. Suddenly quelled was the longing to have his kwami around for advice, doused in the cold dread of reality. If Marinette saw him...

“Bathroom!” He hissed urgently, glancing very quickly and pointedly at Plagg before climbing over Marinette and making for the mens bathroom in the lobby. Plagg followed, zipping under floorboards to stay out of sight.

 

“What the hell are you doing here?” Adrien breathed once they were safely behind a locked stall door.

“Watching a movie what does it look like I’m doing? Watching you too... It’s going well, huh? By human standards, I think.” Plagg mused.

“You can’t spy on my dates! What is wrong with you?” Adrien groaned.

“Hey, I’m just showing an interest in your life.” Sniffed the kwami, apparently displeased with his less than warm welcome.

 

“Ugh. How does Ladybug not keep you on a leash?” He groaned.

“She’s not the boss of me.” Plagg protested. There was an odd irony in his words though - Ladybug did, in fact, keep his ring on a chain now. Technically he was leashed.

“Yeah, well who is?” Adrien snapped, frustrated. He was supposed to be on a date with Marinette and he was hiding in a bathroom, whispering at Plagg. It was the Kagami issue all over again.

 

“You are, if you’d just put your stupid ring back on!” Huffed Plagg. “Besides I’m here to actually be helpful and give you the birds and the bees talk.”

“Oh god.” Adrien groaned. This was as bad as the time Nathalie had mistaken him and Nino for a couple. Worse. Why had he ever thought Plagg could be helpful for advice on dating?

 

“There’s a machine over there where you put some euros in and you get a little foil packet, it’s not candy...” Plagg began to explain. Yeah this was definitely worse. Adrien smacked his face.

“I know how to use a condom, Plagg.” He murmured, mortified.

“You sure about that?” Plagg asked suspiciously. Adrien just glared at him.

“Believe it or not I haven’t spent the last five years as a monk.” He growled. Plagg bit his tongue. Desperately, Plagg wanted to finish his warning but he could feel the magic fighting him, and would have to let the subject be.

 

“Look, it’s great to see you - it is... but you can’t be here.” He whispered desperately. Plagg crossed his arms as best he could, glared and then zipped off. He had had a lot more to try convey but Adrien clearly was not willing to listen.

 

He washed his hands for the sake of it, and made his way back into the theatre. For a moment he thought that in the dark he managed to get the wrong row, but it appeared Marinette had acquired company in his absence. A woman sat in his seat, whispering at Marinette. Adrien cleared his throat.

 

“I think I can decide that for myself, thank you.” He heard Marinette say coldly.

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Sang the woman, rising from Adrien’s seat and barging past him without so much as a backward glance. With no clue who she was, Adrien squinted at her retreating figure in the dark and then her face was illuminated by the lightning on the movie screen for only a moment before she left the theatre... Lila? His eyes widened. Fuck .

 

“Are you okay?” He asked his date softly.

“Fine.” Marinette muttered. She did not sound fine and was tearing her ticket stub into confetti, not looking at the screen. Adrien swallowed hard. “It’s been what… ten years? And she can still push all my buttons. Ugh. I shouldn’t let her get to me.” She mumbled after a long moment.

“No.” He agreed, concern creeping in. “You shouldn’t. Some people don’t change.”

 

They watched the last of the movie without speaking, he missed her hand in his but she was fidgeting throughout. Agitated.

“We need to try find a back exit.” She whispered, grabbing her purse as the end credits rolled. “The word’s on the blogosphere that you’re here so there’ll be more photographers out front.” Adrien groaned - so that was how Lila had found them. He should have done something less public...

 

For a moment he truly missed the anonymity of being Cat Noir. He’d taken Marinette to a candlelit rooftop somewhere once... admittedly it hadn’t been for her, but it had been private at least.

 

Marinette moved ahead of him behind the counter where she held a hurried, whispered conversation with one of the stewards.

“Yeah, I heard... back doors already open, and you’ve got two guards on hand.” Said the teenager, pointing them down a hidden corridor as Adrien caught up. Marinette frowned.

“Guards?” She asked suspiciously.

“Apparently Ladybug took a personal interest in this one.” Said the steward awkwardly.

 

Marinette pinched the bridge of her nose. Alya. She couldn’t blame her, of course - since turning 18 and reaching her adult powers, Rena had been able to make glamours. Her illusions would vanish if touched but her glamours (making someone look like someone else) could withstand touch. She regularly used her mirage to disguise herself if one of the wielders themselves needed rescuing (‘Leon’ had once rescued Nathaniel and Marc from a stuck Ferris wheel, and ‘Carapace’ had saved Nino from a mugging - Nino was still indignant about not being able to transform himself and deal with it), it was a fairly clever trick, and helped keep the secret. But given Adrien’s hesitancy around the heroes, Ladybug crashing her date with Adrien wasn’t great.

 

She looked up at the blond.

“Your call. We sneak out the back with Ladybug and company or we face the photographers and whatever lies Lila’s spun.” She said softly.

“No contest, really, is there?” Adrien said weakly. He wasn’t looking forward to confronting Ladybug, but he took Marinette’s hand and lead her down the indicated corridor. Sure enough Ladybug and Carapace were standing at the end of the hallway, facing each other.

 

“Heard you two needed an escort.” Rena smirked, in her Ladybug disguise and leaning against the doorway. Marinette gave her a warning look.

“We’ll be your ride home this evening.” Carapace smiled, opening the door for them and heading into a back street. Adrien swallowed hard. He’d seen her on the float at the parade but up close and personal it was all he could do not to panic.

 

His grip on Marinette’s hand tightened as he locked eyes with Ladybug, but she showed no glimmer of reaction - of course she didn’t. He was Adrien Agreste, not Cat Noir. He couldn’t talk to her like this... he couldn’t talk to her in front of Marinette either...

“Where are we dropping you two lovebirds off then?” Ladybug drawled, twirling her yo-yo absently. Marinette knew Alya was angling - trying to get information on where they’d been spending the night and if they’d be together.

 

“I think we’ll be okay to walk if you could just distract the crowd...” Marinette said gently.

“Hey, don’t worry about it.” Carapace grinned, enjoying the moment far more than he ought to be. “Always happy to help citizens in need.”

“We’d really rather walk.” Marinette said more firmly, with a worried glance at Adrien who just shrugged and averted his gaze awkwardly.

 

Ladybug hummed and elbowed Carapace.

“Wanna give em something to talk about?” She asked conspiratorially.

“Oh are we doing the bit again?” Carapace smirked.

“We’re doing the bit.” Ladybug confirmed. “Don’t forget to take your earrings off before bed, the amount of times I’ve caught these things in my sleep…” Ladybug added, then offered a twinkling wave of her fingers and took off down the alleyway, Carapace close behind.

“Have a nice night, kids! Stay safe, play safe!” He yelled as they vanished toward the crowd of photographers.

 

Marinette lead them the other way. Neither of them spoke until they were a few streets clear of the chaos.

“It was nice of them to help us.” Adrien murmured.

“It’s what they do.” Marinette didn’t sound very impressed. She wasn’t. That had been less about saving them and more about sneaking information she was certain. She’d be having words with Alya.

 

“Yeah but... I should have apologised to her...” Adrien spoke softly. Marinette blinked at him, confused.

“Why?”

“The... the Hawkmoth stuff and everything...” Adrien fumbled. The main reason he hadn’t spoken up was that Marinette had been there. It was one thing confessing his sins to Ladybug and Carapace, but Marinette didn’t need to know how monumental his misjudgement had been. Blue eyes went wide and Marinette shook her head.

 

“Stop. You don’t owe anybody an apology for your father’s actions.” Her voice was unusually stern. “You didn’t do that, he did. You not knowing doesn’t make you responsible. Nobody blames you.” She reassured him. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him gently. “Please believe me.”

“I...” I’m Cat Noir and he was in my house all along. I should have known. I freaked out when I did know and I murdered him in cold blood. I left Ladybug to pick up the pieces. I ran away and hid in Milan when people needed me here to fix his mistakes. He closed his eyes and said precisely none of it.

 

A tear formed at the corner of his eye and caught the light from the streetlight as it forged a path down his cheekbone. Marinette wiped it away gently. He opened his eyes to see her staring at him kindly.

 

“C’mon. Let’s go grab a hot chocolate. Between Lila, Ladybug and Carapace I don’t know about you but I’m kind of done with our date being gate crashed.” And Plagg. But she didn’t know about that one.

“Date crashed?” He suggested and in response she giggled, letting her hand fall to his. Marinette squeezed it gently and lead the way back to her apartment.

 

A little luck remained on their side, as they made it in through her front door moments before the rain started. Marinette’s first thought was the window, rushing to it and curling a towel around the handle and across the sill to prevent a flood.

 

“Sit.” She instructed, busying herself with the kettle for a moment while he removed his coat. It wasn’t until she took off her own coat and purse that he realised just how dressed up she was - her red winter coat having hidden the sparkly black and pink dress from view. Short, but with black leggings underneath to shield from the winter chill, modestly cut at the top, with her necklace disappearing beyond the neckline.

 

“One of your own designs?” He asked her, curious. It didn’t look like one of her own, but it fit so well it looked like she’d been sewn into it - the cut and colour flattered her figure. She shook her head.

“No. I don’t fit into anything I designed before I had Maddy. It’s off the rack.” She said, pouring their drinks and throwing her purse gently into her daughter’s room.

 

“Tonight didn’t go as well as planned...” he apologised.

“The night’s still young.” Marinette told him with a playful grin. Adrien, however, shook his head - he knew he was about to well and truly end the date, but lying to her about superhero stuff was one thing... he didn’t think this particular story was a good lie to start a relationship with.

 

“What... what did Lila say?” He asked nervously.

“That she slept with you in Milan and that you’re terrible in bed.” Marinette said coolly, placing the mugs on Madeleine’s craft table and sitting beside him. Adrien scratched the back of his head, looking sheepish.

“Uhm... well I’d like to think the last part isn’t true.” He offered, his voice weak. Marinette blinked slowly at him, processing what he said, then nodded, choosing her words carefully.

“Ooookay... Well in which case I’ll tell you what I told her: I think I can decide that for myself, thank you.”

 

It was Adrien’s turn to stare at her in shock and bewilderment.

“You’re not... mad?” He asked, a little lost.

“Mad? No. I mean I’m judging the hell out of you...” she laughed, shaking her head and smiling softly.

“You and me both.” He muttered, clearly ashamed.

“But I’m not mad.” She reassured, taking both of his hands and squeezing them.

 

“It’s kind of a... low point for me. I can’t even excuse it. I know what an awful person she was and nothing about meeting up with her indicated she’d changed but... I don’t know. I was lonely and she was there...” Adrien admitted, squeezing her hands back. Marinette only continued to smile at him, soft and warm.

 

For all she had joked about judging him, she clearly wasn’t. He wondered what he’d done right to deserve her.

“I once slept with someone because I thought the world was going to end.” She told him, by way of her own confession. Then she paused and laughed at how ridiculous it sounded from a civilian. “I was a very dramatic teenager.” She blushed.

 

“If uh...” she tucked her hair behind her ear, suddenly nervous. He’d seen the same expression on her face when she’d been about to hand him the mistletoe. It was adorable. He ran his thumb over her knuckles to tell her it was okay - whatever it was. “If we’re doing the honesty thing then you should maybe know that I’ve only actually done this once before.” She admitted, slightly quieter than necessary. He tilted his head.

“This as in... a relationship or...” she shook her head. “Oh... Oh you mean...” Her blush deepened and she nodded. “Once total or one guy?” He asked carefully.

 

“Total.” She said with a grimace. “I’m sorry. That’s weird right? I shouldn’t have told you that.” Instantly she withdrew her hands so she could smack herself in the face. “I just... I got pregnant my first time and then I’m not gonna have sex with random guys while I’m pregnant, who does that? And then I was a teenage mother with a tiny baby and it was just weird to have guys around and then I swear I tried but have you tried dating with a toddler it just doesn’t work and...” she babbled, losing herself to her rant.

 

Adrien cupped her cheek and kissed her softly, she offered no protest, returning it with just as much delicate affection as he gave her. Biting her lip as she pulled apart she wondered aloud in a whisper:

“Did you just kiss me to shut me up?” She sounded amused.

“To stop you overthinking.” He answered kindly.

“I’m Marinette. Overthinking is kind of my job.” Marinette countered. He shook his head and kissed her again.

“Nothing.” Kiss. “To.” Kiss. “Overthink.” He reassured her, finally breaking away long enough to finish his sentence. “We can go slowly.”

 

“What so you’ll sleep with Lila on the first date but not me?” Marinette teased. Adrien spluttered and withdrew.

“There was no dating involved with Lila.” He insisted. “And I only meant...”

“I know what you meant.” Marinette said simply. She stood up, taking his hand and following her lead he stood up too, confused.

 

“And if you don’t want to spend the night that’s fine. But you don’t have to go slow on my account.” She nodded her head toward her bedroom and gave him a quizzical look. “Personally...” she whispered. “I’m kind of okay with skipping the hot chocolate...”

Notes:

I will be accepting no hate on the Lila situation, people make dumb decisions sometimes and that’s that: thank you.

Chapter 12

Summary:

The morning after

Notes:

Ao3 was down earlier so sorry for the late posting today xx

Chapter 12

 

Oh if there was a hell, Adrien was definitely going to it. His promise to everyone, his resolve to go slow, to tread carefully with Marinette had weakened the moment she had offered, and it had fallen apart all together the moment they got to her room. Which meant he was waking up naked, in her bed with the taste of her still on his tongue. Adrien blinked the morning sleep from his eyes, content to roll over and cuddle her close only to realise she wasn’t in bed with him any more.

 

So he did the obvious thing... He panicked. What if he’d broken her heart by accepting her invitation? Was it some kind of test? What if the world had turned upside down and Lila had been telling the whole truth - that he really was lousy in bed? What if Marinette had not been as comfortable with it as she’d kept reassuring him she was? What if taking her ex’s ring off of the chain on her neck and stowing it in the bedside drawer in the middle of things had brought back unpleasant memories? What if...

 

He clenched his eyes shut, unable to breathe. His heart was racing and as he clutched the bed covers in terror his brain filled in the blank: Marinette was gone and it was clearly something he’d done wrong already. She wasn’t the type to just run off so obviously he’d cataclysmed her and if he pulled back the covers there would be nothing but ash. The room span more violently than wine could ever induce.

 

“Adrien...” Marinette said gently. She set two mugs on the bedside table and climbed onto the bed beside him. Only vaguely aware of the mattress dipping to indicate her presence until she stroked his back soothingly Adrien was too far gone to acknowledge her, palms sweating and breath heaving erratically as the worry took over.

 

“It’s okay. It’s okay.” She reassured, her voice calm and gentle. “I need you to breathe with me, okay? One... two... three... four... five and out... two... three... four... five...” she repeated the count several times until he stilled beneath her hand. “Back with me?” She asked kindly. He blinked rapidly, the room sort of swimming as it came back into view. Groaning softly he concluded that at the very least it had only been a short one? Still… having fallen to pieces in front of Marinette, Adrien cringed.

“I... I’m sorry I...” he croaked breathlessly.

“Don’t be. It’s not my first rodeo. Is it because you woke up in a strange place?” She guessed. He shook his head.

 

“You... you weren’t there...” he mumbled, embarrassed and then wished he hadn’t said anything, feeling pathetic for saying it in the first place.

“I only went to go make coffee.” She said, gesturing at the steaming mugs on the side. Her hands found his shoulders and rubbed them gently, hoping her touch would settle him. When he seemed to lean slightly in to it, she continued.

“I’m sorry.”

“Stop apologising.” Marinette said kindly. “You haven’t done anything wrong.” She kissed his cheek. Realising he was still very much naked, Adrien pulled the covers up a little self consciously.

 

“I thought...” I thought I’d somehow used a cataclysm without Plagg “I thought I’d rushed you and screwed everything up and that you’d left...” Adrien mumbled.

“I live here.” She reminded him, trying to point out that his fears were unfounded without mocking him at a vulnerable moment. He blinked. Of course she did. Marinette draped herself against his back, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and laying her cheek against his the back of his chest. His heart was still racing.

 

“Any regrets?” She wondered softly.

“No. I mean... I guess I’m a little nervous but... no regrets.” He promised her.

“Good. Me neither.” She reassured him. “I brought coffee...” she murmured. “Don’t pick it up until you’ve stopped shaking okay?” She soothed.

 

It took him a minute. Her cuddling him was helpful in itself, Marinette had wrapped herself around him and was making as much contact she possible. He kissed her knuckles.

“I won’t apologise again.” He said. “But I’m going to promise to try not do that around you in future.” He offered.

“Mm.” Marinette slowly withdrew, reaching for her mug. “Panic attacks are never fun, and avoiding them in the first place is always best if possible, but don’t ever feel like you can’t feel what you’re feeling around me, okay?” She offered causing him to hesitate before taking his own coffee and leaning against the headboard.

 

Marinette was bundled into a thick dressing gown, to protect herself from the cold having ventured out of bed, but her bare legs indicated she hadn’t sought out clothes either. He felt decidedly less embarrassed about his own state of undress and watched her for a long moment before asking:

 

“How did you know what to do?” He wondered. “I mean... you handled it pretty well...”

“I just did what Alya used to do for me.” Marinette shrugged. “Breathing and maintaining physical contact worked for me, helped to ground me but it doesn’t work for everyone. Apparently some people lash out if you try to touch them during... I wouldn’t have blamed you if you had.” She added. He shook his head.

“No. The uh... contact is... it’s good. It works.” He reassured her. “You... you said you used to...” he didn’t know how to address it. She nodded and stared up at the ceiling, as though debating just how much to reveal.

 

“You saw the scar?” She said eventually. He blinked and shook his head. “Wow. Given how long you spent down there you lose like fifty points for observation.” She laughed, laying her head on his shoulder. Adrien switched his mug to his other hand so he could wrap his arm around her.

I like this.

A lazy morning in bed. If he hadn’t panicked and got himself all worked up, they could have been curled up like this fifteen minutes ago.

 

“Madeleine was born by emergency c-section.” Marinette said softly.

“Oh that scar.” He murmured, because he had in fact noted that, it just hadn’t occurred to him to ask about it. She blushed a little, unashamed of it as she was it did make her a little self conscious at times.

 

“She was early - only four weeks so it’s not like she was a micro premie or anything but...” Adrien could tell from her voice that she was downplaying the issue. “Nobody expected her yet so my parents were on vacation. Alya was at work, Nino was looking after his mother, Maddy’s father wasn’t around... I was on my own and suddenly there was a problem and she had to be brought there and then.” Marinette explained. Adrien squeezed her shoulder, wishing he’d have been there for her.

 

“All in all it wasn’t exactly a pleasant experience... I used to have nightmares about it. It all worked out fine - she was allowed home after a couple of weeks, my surgery healed okay... but I used to have dreams where it hadn’t worked out that way. I dreamt I woke up and she was gone or that I didn’t wake up at all. I dreamt her father showed up and...” she broke off, recalling nightmares of Cat Blanc stood over a pile of ash in a cradle and shuddering, but then swallowed and took a shaky breath.

 

“Point is I used to panic too.” She reassured him. He placed a kiss to her forehead. They drank their coffee in a comfortable silence after that - both a little frazzled, emotionally, but enjoying each other’s company.

 

—————————

 

He got home later in the morning. She’d asked him if he had any regrets and truthfully he had none. He was blessedly stress free and calm in the way getting laid usually caused but he was also a little giddy. So they’d gone a little faster than planned but he hadn’t scared her off, she liked him too.

 

It wasn’t like he’d babbled all his innermost thoughts at her. She’d probably run a mile if she knew he’d unpacked his things and absently wondered which of the three spare bedrooms might belong to Madeleine one day, she’d probably think he was a total headcase if he admitted that he was considering getting a hamster - because he knew Marinette had always wanted one, she’d definitely break up with him on the spot if she knew he’d wondered whether she’d design her own dress for their wedding. Luckily he hadn’t spouted any of those thoughts out loud.

 

They were okay. And that was good.

 

He had a letter on his doormat when he arrived, and he tore it open, settling himself down on the couch to skim it.

“You’re going to visit Hawkmoth. Are you crazy?” Said a voice. Adrien jumped clean out of his seat, realising Plagg had not only slid out of his bag ( when did he even get in there? Has he been in there since the movies? ), but had been reading over his shoulder.

 

“You nearly gave me a heart attack!” He scolded, flicking the kwami with the paper.

“Ouch, hey, quit it.” Plagg groaned, flying out of reach. “I just don’t get why you’d want to go see daddy dearest in the big house after everything.” He murmured.

“I don’t know... closure?” Adrien sighed and sat back down. “I just... I guess I want to hear what he has to say?”

“His funeral.” Plagg shrugged. “Anyway stock up the fridge, I’m coming home.” He cheered, tossing something at Adrien. Adrien caught it out of instinct but with a single glance at it, nearly dropped it.

 

A black ring with a green glowing paw. His eyes widened remembering the stomach turning fear that morning when his brain had reminded him just what he was capable of with that ring.

“Why... why bring me that? I’m not... I don’t want to be Cat Noir any more!” He hissed, heart in his throat.

“Tough. Lila’s back in town and taking aim at your girlfriend. You want to be able to protect her - that’s how.” Plagg opted for that excuse, even though he didn’t put much stock in Lila as a true villain, sure that Marinette could take her in a fight if it came to it.

 

“There are other heroes. Actual heroes.” Adrien growled. “I don’t want to be in charge of a cataclysm anywhere near Marinette or her daughter!” He yelled, terror gripping his throat as he continued to dwell on the morning’s panic attack - a simple misunderstanding and he’d fallen apart. If he had the ability to destroy things in the palm of his hand... if he had a nightmare or Madeleine startled him… he couldn’t be in control of that in his state. Plagg seemed to be thinking hard.

 

“Okay... you’re scared. I get that.” He said carefully. “So how about you only use it to go to therapy? I know you said you wanted to talk about the Cat Noir stuff and couldn’t. This could help.” Plagg insisted. Adrien shook his head, holding the ring at arm’s length as though petrified of it. He was. He’d killed a man with it.

“I don’t want to bring it around the therapist either!”

 

“I can force you to detransform if it feels like you’re losing control,” reassured the kwami. “I need your permission but... If it’s what you want, because you think it’s better to reveal your identity than accidentally hurt someone?”

“Everyone thinks that’s the better option, Plagg, why not do that last time?!” Adrien spat. He placed the ring on the coffee table and glared at it. He couldn’t be trusted around that kind of energy.

 

“Because it’s magic so I need the order from my holder. Just think about it?” Plagg pleaded.

“How are you even here? Shouldn’t you be in...” Adrien pointed at the ring. Plagg looked, for possibly the first time in his entire existence, guilty.

“Funny story... Uhm... Ladybug didn’t technically renounce me.” He admitted with a nervous chuckle. Adrien blinked.

“You... stole your miraculous and ran away?” He asked incredulously.

 

“Meh, she took it off, I saw an opportunity. I’m sure I’ll see her again soon enough.” He dismissed, but his guilt ridden gaze fell to the plush carpet. Adrien glared at him.

“Take it back. Now.”

“No can do. I can only get so far without someone wearing my ring so... I’m low on juice. If you don’t put it on I’ll disappear into it entirely and you’ll never know where to send me. Once you put it on I’m yours again.” Plagg smirked, satisfied that he’d won.

 

Adrien smirked back.

“Such a shame then. Enjoy your nap.” He stood up. He knew Plagg hadn’t counted on that.

“You wouldn’t...” Plagg warned, but sounded nervous.

“I said I wasn’t ready and you tried to force it!” Scolded the blond.

“I didn’t say goodbye to her!” Plagg panicked, swallowing hard.

 

“I... she has issues about that. Because of you. I knew she’d say no if I asked so... I left without telling her. She... if you put me back in there and leave me she’ll never know! Don’t do that to her again, please?”  Plagg sounded desperate. He made to fly at Adrien but faltered, only making it as far as the couch cushion before falling down, sitting instead of flying. He really was weak - it hadn’t been a trick. The kwami looked truly miserable and Adrien sighed, defeated. “Just put it on and take it back to her.” Plagg pleaded.

 

Adrien slipped the ring on, watching as the black and green metal shifted to the silver cuff it had once been.

“You know I wouldn’t lock you up.” Adrien apologised softly, flexing his fingers and feeling the familiar weight of the ring like a heavy burden. “That never did anyone any good.” He picked the tired kwami up, holding him against his cheek for a moment.

 

“It really is good to see you,” Adrien admitted. Plagg gave a miserable harrumph.

“I knew you were bluffing,” he muttered. “Now get me cheese, you... you...” Plagg was too tired to even think of an end to the insult. Adrien chuckled softly.

 

——————

 

An emergency meeting was never a good sign. Ladybug had rung in the big six - the people other than herself who wielded their miraculouses permanently. Rena and Carapace, running late, thought they were the last to arrive but a quick scan of the hotel room (Chloe’s to be exact) proved Ladybug herself was the absentee.

 

“What’s the drama?” Asked Queen Bee, inspecting her nails, hoping the late arrivals were more clued in.

“Don’t look at us we don’t know.” Rena shrugged, tossing herself onto the bed.

“If there were a problem with the kitten - she’d have called us-us, not super-us, right?” Viperion mused, plucking his lyre absently and hoping the little one was okay.

 

Viperion, Bunnix, Queen Bee, Rena Rouge, Carapace and Farfalle all waited, until sure enough a red clad figure swung through the window. Ladybug looked tired. Broken even.

 

“Thank you all for coming.” She whispered, closing the window and the curtain behind her to shield them from the outside world. “I’m sorry to call you out at such short notice, and I’m sorry to be late.” She apologised, turning to face them with a grim expression.

“What’s wrong?” Wondered Farfalle, more than a little surprised to see the look on Ladybug’s face.

“I’m so sorry. I screwed up.” Ladybug whispered. She swallowed hard and steeled herself, retraining her frightened face to one of the fearless leader they’d come to expect of her.

 

They’d all seen her scared before though. Not a single person in the room fell for the lie.

“I made a mistake that could prove fatal. Last night I took Cat Noir’s ring off... it’s now missing.” She admitted, shoulders squared.

“Lila?” Rena fretted. Ladybug shook her head - blaming Lila was fun, sure, but likely untrue and she was fairly certain she knew who the culprit was.

 

“Over the last few weeks... Plagg convinced me to move the ring from my finger to a chain. I suspect this was a plot.” She sighed. “We’ve had a lot of conversations lately about moving on... I suspect that he wasn’t talking about me so much as himself. I think Plagg might have... chosen a new holder.” She said sadly, terrified of the outcome but also hurt that he hadn’t talked to her about it.

 

There was a long moment of silence as the weight of her words settled.

“Can he do that?” Viperion wondered.

“Can he? Physically? Yes.” Ladybug murmured. “Should he? Absolutely not.”

 

She sighed heavily.

“There’s a reason the guardian chooses the holder - because they know the kwami, because they know the sort of person who is needed for the job. Plagg on his own is... not the best decision maker. The dinosaurs, Atlantis, the leaning tower of Pisa... and that’s on his own. I’ve seen what Cat’s power can do in the right hands... in the wrong hands we could be looking at Hawkmoth 2.0 - except worse, because they’d only need my earrings to complete the job.” Ladybug groaned, rubbing the bridge of her nose. This was a mess.

 

“Is it possible...” Queen Bee wondered carefully. “That he’s taken it back to Cat Noir?” Nobody spoke but Rena glared at her. “What, somebody had to ask!” Queen Bee snapped.

 

“It’s a possibility.” Ladybug conceded, nodding. “We need to be on the look out for a potential new hero, potential new villain or the return of Cat Noir.” She agreed. Bunnix got to her feet.

“You know the rules - I can’t tell you Jack about squat but I can hop into my burrow and make sure you’ve not ended the world or anything.” She sighed, opening a portal and vanishing with a twirl of her umbrella.

“That’s almost pleasant for her...” Viperion mused.

 

“If Cat Noir does show up...” Farfalle wondered gently.

“Please leave me to deal with it. He needs to hear it from me.” Ladybug said firmly, addressing them all.

“Yeah, you can tell him but I make no promises about not punching him in the face.” Rena grumbled.

 

“Given all Plagg’s talk of moving on, I suspect a new holder is now the case - if he even made it that far. He can’t travel long without the ring on someone’s person so... it’s possible he powered down before he got wherever he was going.” Ladybug murmured, shaking her head. “Meaning it could just be lying in a gutter somewhere waiting to be found.”

 

In a flash of white, Bunnix reappeared, hopping through her portal and closing it behind her.

“No unscheduled apocalypses...” she said reassuringly.

“There are scheduled ones?” Carapace wondered. Bunnix gave him a look that screamed: don’t ask stupid questions.

 

“Why’d you take it off?” Farfalle wondered aloud. “You never take it off.” Ladybug blushed. Viperion snickered and whispered something in his sister’s ear. Farfalle only smirked. Rena fell about laughing. They were all aware of what happened if two people had sex with the Cat and the Ladybug miraculouses involved. Madeleine was living proof. Ladybug taking the ring off meant she had got lucky, so to speak.

 

“It’s not funny!” Ladybug snapped, her cheeks flushed in embarrassment.

“Why is it every time you get laid, you cause the end of the world?” Queen Bee sighed but offered Ladybug a sympathetic smile.

“Not the end of the world.” Bunnix pointed out fairly. “The time line is exactly where it was supposed to be. This was meant to happen and it was meant to happen today. Nothing you could have done, Ladybug.” She reassured. Ladybug nodded.

 

“So I need you all to be on your guard. Inform the others on their shifts, and man submissions to the blog. Whoever has the ring is bound to surface eventually.” Ladybug concluded, readying her yo-yo.

 

“I’m definitely ripping on Adrien for the next millennia.” Snickered Rena. Ladybug groaned and left.

Notes:

Oh look, all hell has broken loose…

Chapter 13

Summary:

Progress

Notes:

Let’s go!

Chapter 13

 

Adrien soon realised that trying to find Ladybug to return the ring as a civilian was a non-starter. Plagg couldn’t give him any information that could compromise her identity without belching purple bubbles, no matter how hard he interrogated the little cat.

 

He had been painfully aware in those early days after Hawkmoth, how much he missed having Plagg around, but over the years he’d grown to accept the solitary existence. Having his constant friend back was reassuring and stabilising, so while Adrien wasn’t yet ready to face her as Ladybug, he was in no great rush to return Plagg. One step at a time.

 

The task for the day was booking therapy for Cat Noir. The best way to do that was a secure line - the best way to do that was to transform...

 

“Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten the words?” Plagg teased. Adrien had been staring at his ring for nearly five minutes straight.

“Just... trying to remember how to breathe...” he admitted, his throat catching.

“How to... wow okay you’re in worse shape than I thought.” Plagg said, sounding genuinely concerned. Adrien didn’t want to admit he’d found it much easier to remember how to breathe and not panic when Marinette had held him. It wasn’t as though she could be there for this. It was just a phone call. He could handle a phone call.

 

“Plagg...” he murmured. “Claws out.” He felt the transformation wash over him but took no joy in it, he was fairly certain drawing the mask over his eyes was more akin to a condemned man pulling down the blindfold to face the firing squad. For a long moment after he changed he sat still on the couch, barely able to bring himself to open his eyes. Without Plagg to mutter in his ear the way he had been doing for the past few days, Adrien felt a little lost. All he had to do was whip out his baton and make a phone call. That was it.

 

Except he couldn’t stop staring at his hands. Black leather gloves and claws, for the first time in years.

 

Shakily, with none of his usual grace, he got to his feet and crossed to the mirror over the fireplace.

“A ponytail? Seriously? Plagg we’re having words!” Cat Noir grumbled, eyeing the changes to his hair and costume.

 

His normally shaggy hair was restrained now - it had only increased in length by a little since he’d last donned his claws, but for some reason it was now pulled back in a short choppy ponytail... presumably to keep it out of his eyes which were still an unnatural green all over, and his mask unchanged. His costume was broader and seemed to have a slightly thicker collar - fur lining the inside. More suitable for winter he supposed.

 

Adrien flicked his bell and the noise soothed him, familiar and natural. He did it a few more times until he felt confident enough to flip open his baton.

 

——————

 

“How was therapy?” Marinette asked, dishing up the dinner as he stepped through the door.

“Better than expected, I really think I’m starting to make progress.” Adrien admitted, shucking off his coat. He wished he’d been able to photograph the therapist’s face when he’d waltzed in - costume and all and just started rambling. He’d forgotten how much more confidence he had behind the mask once he got over the initial shakiness.

 

If he ignored the fact he was walking around with the equivalent of a loaded gun with the safety off, it was almost a comfort to be back in the costume, even if he had been forced to discuss the harder aspects of his recovery: having murdered a man, having failed as a hero, having abandoned the woman he’d then loved, letting Paris down. He’d been amazed she was willing to see him the same day as soon as he’d given his ‘name’ - and yet she’d still seemed startled when Cat Noir showed up. Perhaps she’d been expecting someone suffering from delusions?

 

Marinette kissed his cheek quickly when Madeleine wasn’t looking, holding a finger to her lips to buy his silence. Madeleine did not like to see kissing, after all. But she wasn’t looking, in fact her head was hung very low.

 

“And what’s got the Little Lady down?” Adrien asked. Marinette had perfected her ‘everything’s fine’ mask long ago, but Madeleine - Ladybug costumed once more - was looking like a wet weekend.

“Paw ran away again.” Madeleine mumbled sadly.

“He came back last time when he was hungry. I’m sure he’ll be back soon.” Adrien said kindly.

“I think it’s for good this time.” Marinette said pointedly, shooting Adrien a look that asked him not to press the topic. Adrien cringed. He knew exactly what that sounded like. Madeleine sniffed miserably and went to change out of her costume before dinner.

 

“What happened?” Adrien whispered.

“I don’t want to talk about it.” Marinette mumbled - that much was true

“Marinette... if the cat’s dead don’t you think it’s better to tell her?” He said softly.

“She’s four, Adrien.” Marinette reminded him, placing the smallest plate on the craft table and handing him one of the other two.

“I know it’s just... when my father told me my mother went missing I... I looked for her. Constantly. If I’d known she was dead I wouldn’t have...”

 

“Adrien. She’s four.” Marinette repeated more firmly. But she set her own plate down and hugged him around the waist. “I’m sorry. It’s been a long, awful week.” She admitted into his shirt. He wrapped his free arm around her, slightly surprised by the contact but welcoming it all the same.

 

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to... I’m probably projecting.” Adrien confessed, kissing her hair gently. “You’re the parent, you know best.”

“I’m the parent: I know nothing.” She mumbled sadly. “Half the time I don’t have a clue what I’m doing but I can’t... I can’t tell the truth right now. Sometimes that’s just a sad fact of life, right? Necessary lies?” Adrien suddenly wasn’t entirely sure they were talking about the cat any more. He kissed her forehead once more.

“Ew.” Maddy said, reappearing. Adrien tried not to be embarrassed.

 

———————

 

The prison was... hostile. Adrien couldn’t think of a kinder word for it. Cold white breeze block walls and grey linoleum floors were aggressively clinical. His sneakers squeaked on the floor behind the stony clack of the guard’s boots as he was lead to a room. Set up either side of a plexi glass screen were two chairs - both bolted to the floor so they couldn’t be weaponised. Adrien sat in his appointed seat as the guard left, standing on the other side of the door.

 

Gabriel was lead in to the other side, bright orange against the sterile white and grey background. He looked so much older and more fragile than Adrien remembered him being, and with uncared for tufts of matted facial hair he was certainly more bedraggled than he’d ever have been previously. A man whose livelihood had once been so intrinsically tied to his appearance reduced to a shadow of himself.

 

Gabriel sat silently for a long moment, his icy eyes as cold as ever, before he spoke and when he did it wasn’t at all what Adrien had expected.

“I’m sorry.” Gabriel’s voice was monotonous. Adrien blinked.

“Are you?” He wondered, genuinely unsure.

“Yes.” Gabriel inclined his head slightly. “Had I succeeded, the plan was to turn the clock back so your mother never became sick. The world would never have known Hawkmoth or his crimes and your mother would be unharmed. In my own way I justified it, that undoing everything would erase its effects.” He surmised succinctly.

 

Adrien nodded slowly. It was... better than he’d expected he supposed.

“I’m not entirely sure what to say to that.” Adrien admitted. It didn’t make it right, by any stretch, but he sort of saw his father’s point.

“You don’t have to say anything.” Gabriel dismissed.

 

Silence.

 

“Do you regret it?” Adrien wondered “Would you do it over again?” He queried carefully.

“No. And yes.” Gabriel answered. His eyes were still devoid of emotion, the man sat opposite him could just as well be his lawyer as his son. “Have you been seeing anyone?”

“Uh... as in a therapist?” He wondered. Gabriel blinked slowly as though trying hard to refrain from insulting the blond.

“As in a woman.” He paused, recalling an incident years ago with Nino Lahiffe. “Or a man.”

 

“Oh.” Adrien didn’t want to bring Marinette up at this visit. His long reticence though seemed to be enough confirmation for his father.

“Do you love... her?”

“Her: and it’s early days but yes.” He didn’t hesitate to answer that, but did wonder how his father had managed to turn the conversation around so he felt like he was the one being interrogated.

 

Under the steely blue gaze of his father, Adrien felt less like Cat Noir than ever and more like the thirteen year old boy who’d been terrified to disappoint his father.

 

“Imagine a life with her. Imagine a child with her.” Adrien didn’t have to. “Then imagine her being ripped away from you by magic and having a chance at bringing her back to you.”

“She wouldn’t want that. Neither would mother.” Adrien said with as much strength as he could muster.

“Your mother would never have known.” Gabriel answered. He showed no remorse.

“That doesn’t make it okay.” Adrien said gently.

“No. It doesn’t.” Gabriel agreed.

 

Green eyes fell to his ring and Adrien wondered whether he should apologise for killing him, albeit briefly... but he didn’t want to let his father know he had been Cat Noir. He certainly didn’t want to reveal where the cat miraculous was, not sure he could put it past Gabriel to break out of prison and come for him - especially as he was justified in his actions in his own head.

 

Hawkmoth terrorised Paris. He’d nearly killed teenagers several times, Ladybug and himself included. Nathalie was dead because of him. But he’d intended to undo it... and he’d said he’d do it again given the chance. Adrien swallowed. He still had no clue how to feel about any of it.

“Orange doesn’t suit you.” Adrien said eventually, nodding at his father’s outfit. Gabriel plucked the fabric distastefully.

“I always did loathe the colour.” He agreed.

 

And that was pretty much the end of the conversation. It hadn’t brought him clarity or closure. It hadn’t helped at all. He still felt the confusing dichotomy of wishing his father had stayed dead and guilt at having killed him. He still didn’t know if he hated him or felt sorry for him. He’d hoped that the visit would bring him peace of mind. It had done no such thing.

 

“You okay?” Plagg asked from inside his coat pocket when they left. Adrien hummed.

“Not really.” He said honestly, glad to have his friend beside him during the experience. He reached into his pocket and scratched Plagg behind the ears gently: grateful for his comfort.

“You handled it well... I was expecting you to throw a chair or something.” Plagg hummed.

“Me too.” Adrien admitted, sounding a little curious. “Well, I faced Hawkmoth himself and didn’t fall to pieces so... maybe it did help?” He wondered.

 

Because Gabriel Agreste without his powers was a frail man, getting on in years. He was no real threat as he was and if Adrien could confront the source of his trauma without batting an eyelid maybe he wasn’t quite as a screwed up as he’d thought he was?

“Does this mean you’re ready to face Ladybug?” Plagg prompted, hopeful the ordeal could be at an end.

“One thing at a time. I can barely transform without panicking.” Adrien sighed, still terrified of wielding his powers. “If I can get through facing my father then I can deal with the housewarming party next.”

 

“Ooh will there be cheese at this party?” Plagg asked hopefully.

“Ugh. Fine.” Adrien said, but he couldn’t hide his smile. He’d missed Plagg desperately. Having the cat kwami curled in his pocket at all times over the last two weeks had done wonders for his mood.

 

That and Marinette. And Maddy. And therapy was going well - for both Cat Noir and Adrien. He was starting to think that maybe, just maybe, things might be okay.

 

—————

 

“This is a DISASTER!” Marinette howled, aghast. Alya grimaced and took the tablet back from her friend, eyeing the unclear photograph with suspicion.

“Are you sure it’s him?” She wondered.

“Yes.” Marinette wailed, covering her eyes with her hands. “Why? Why NOW? He disappeared for five years and I waited! I waited! And he shows up now I’ve finally moved on?” She peeked through her fingers and stared at the black clad figure that had been filmed in broad daylight leaping over rooftops.

 

There wasn’t a clear shot, and his hair was all wrong - but there was something in the easy way he moved that chilled Marinette to the bone. He was comfortable in the costume, he knew the right moves and was at ease on his baton. It had to be him.

 

Just two months ago, his return would have sent her into a completely different kind of tizzy. Now instead of the usual flutter in her heart she only felt panic. Dread. The impending sense of doom.

“It could just be a random blond.” Alya reasoned. The footage wasn’t great - fan submitted to the Ladyblog earlier that afternoon.

“He’s been back at least two weeks! He hasn’t even tried to find me!” Marinette raged.

“To be fair, he doesn’t know your identity.” Alya hummed. Marinette’s glare silenced her. “Right yeah. Bad kitty.” She hissed.

 

“Alya... I can’t be in the same love triangle my whole life!”

“You’re not. He’s made his bed, Marinette. You’ve every right to rip that ring off his finger and tell him to get fucked.” Marinette could only whimper.

 

Because they both knew it wasn’t that simple. She was pretty sure she was falling in love with Adrien all over again, but the idea of coming face to face with Cat Noir again after everything... she didn’t know if she had the strength to choose again. She’d chosen Adrien over Cat Noir once before and only wound up changing her mind. Except Adrien actually liked her this time. He cared about her. He needed her. He wanted her. He adored Madeleine.

 

Still. She couldn’t exactly not tell Cat Noir he had a daughter. That would be cruel and unfair. He hadn’t known he’d got her pregnant the night before it all went to hell.

 

“We’re gonna be late for the party.” Alya sighed, closing her tablet down. She hadn’t wanted to drop the bombshell, but there would be other people there who might and she didn’t want Marinette to be blindsided by the information. Marinette sighed.

“How do I even begin to explain this to Maddy?” She wondered.

“With puppets.” Alya said, her tone serious. Marinette tried not to giggle.

 

——————

 

Adrien was in his element. He’d never deliberately thrown a party before. Okay so he only had four friends - but still, a party was a party.

 

There was music, and wine, and dancing. He loved dancing. Even if it was mostly an excuse for Nino to grope his wife, for Adrien to twirl with Marinette, and for Chloé to roll her eyes at them all over the rim of her glass.

“You’re wearing your ring again.” She observed, frowning. Adrien paused, mid sway and looked down at his hand. Trust Chloé to notice jewellery.

“When I was unpacking I found a box of stuff from high school.” Adrien explained - that was, in fact true, the ring hadn’t been in it of course but they didn’t need to know that.

 

“It was hidden in one of my fencing trophies next to...” he pulled something out of his jeans pocket and dangled it in front of his dance partner. Marinette’s face softened. His Marinette lucky charm. The one she’d given him all those years ago. Her fingers traced the beads and she smiled gently. There really was no contest any more.

 

She’d deal with the Cat Noir situation as and when it came to a head, they’d work out some sort of visiting arrangement for Madeleine’s sake, if he wanted contact, but her heart said Adrien. Adrien was still that sweet young boy with the umbrella who’d captivated her. She stood on tiptoe and pressed a kiss to his lips. His entire being seemed to light up at being kissed so openly, and in public.

 

Chloé clicked her teeth, shaking her head.

“What’s up?” Alya whispered, taking a seat next to her.

“Can’t say yet.” Chloé grumbled.

“Since when do you hold your tongue?” She laughed.

“Since I became a better person.” Chloé sighed miserably. “I hate being the smartest person in the room.” She complained. She had a horrible feeling the whole thing was about to implode and she didn’t want to be the one to light the fuse.

 

“Marinette, are you sleeping here tonight?” Chloé asked.

“Yes.” Marinette answered, not tearing her eyes from Adrien as they waltzed around his living room looking loved up.

“Hasn’t he slept at yours like three times this week?” Chloé wondered.

“Yes.” Adrien beamed, unapologetic. He twirled Marinette. Alya smiled at them.

 

“I swear if that flea-ridden cat messes things up for the two of them I’ll neuter him with a pair of bricks.” Nino growled, leaning against the wall. Chloé took a much larger gulp of her wine.

 

——————

 

“How are you a morning person now?” Adrien whined, trying to tug his girlfriend back down to the sofa. It was still dark out. Okay, so it was January and it was dark almost constantly but still.

“A crying baby resets your body clock.” Marinette answered sensibly, searching for her clothes. “Adrien...” she giggled, gently prodding the ring his arms had formed around her bare waist in protest. “C’mon I have to go pick Maddy up at the bakery. You have to let me go.” Adrien pretended to grumble, but released her from his grip. He didn’t bother to pretend he wasn’t watching her dress, eyes drinking in the sight of her.

 

Marinette was inexperienced, he’d known that much, but so much of the act was built on instinct that they’d found a rhythm together that consisted of: frequent, and whenever they got the chance.

 

“Think next time we’ll actually make it to the bedroom?” She teased, buttoning her jeans. Adrien glanced at the stairs. He’d finally finished unpacking and had intended to show her the bedroom but when the others had left his brain had sort of switched off... again.

“We can try, but we made it as far as the sofa - I think that counts as restraint.” He grinned. She kissed his nose.

 

“Beds are comfier.” She reminded him, grabbing her bag. “The party was lovely. The house is beautiful... or what I saw of it anyway.” She winked at him. “See you at dinner tomorrow?”

“Definitely. Let me grab my pants and I’ll see you out.” He yawned. Marinette shook her head, bending to give him a slow, deep kiss. The kind of kiss that made him never want to let her leave ever again. She could just live here with him couldn’t she? So he never had to go twenty four hours without that kind of kiss ever again. Her tongue swept his bottom lip and she pulled back.

 

“I have to go or I’ll never leave.” She hummed. He tried not to laugh at the realisation they’d had the exact same thought. “But I can work a door on my own, seems a shame to have to put on pants.” She kissed his cheek to prevent herself getting distracted again.

 

Marinette tried her hardest to never be late collecting Maddy, not wanting her daughter to feel she came second in any aspect. Adrien heard the door click shut behind her and gave a lazy smile to his ceiling light. He loved her. He was sure of it.

 

“Put on pants, for cat’s sake. And I thought I kept telling you not to have sex with her!” Came Plagg’s voice from the doorway. Adrien gave him the finger.

 

——————

 

There was an obvious solution to putting Adrien’s final ghost to rest. He couldn’t believe he hadn’t thought of it earlier. When he’d got used to the costume again he’d prowled the rooftops on a couple of free nights in half hopes of running into her, and half hopes of not, but so far all he’d seen was a man dressed as a goat - who glowered at him in a dinstinctly unheroic fashion until Cat Noir had turned tail and fled. He assumed that person was a hero and not just some random weirdo in a costume... but then again, Paris had certainly seen stranger.

 

Seeing her as Cat Noir was a mistake, he concluded. Too volatile. Too risky. But Adrien had an ace up his sleeve. He knew someone who knew her. He raised his hand and knocked on the door. Chloé opened it, blinked at him and sighed, stepping aside and letting him in.

Notes:

A lot happened there…

Chapter 14

Summary:

“Give this to Ladybug for me… don’t tell Marinette,”

Notes:

I’m supposed to update AYA today too and haven’t finished it. We shall see!

Chapter 14

 

“You want me to what?” Chloé asked, eyes wide.

“Get a message to Ladybug for me.” Adrien repeated, sitting on the edge of her bed. Chloé groaned and smacked her face. “I know it’s not really the done thing to ask but... I really want to talk to her.”

“Why?” Demanded the blonde.

“Just...” Adrien squirmed under her stern gaze. “Just stuff about my father. I want to apologise for everything and...”

 

“Adrien! Just shut the hell up for fifteen seconds!” Chloé wailed. “Are you happy with Marinette?” She asked. Adrien paused, not because he had to think about the answer but because it seemed an odd question under the circumstances.

“Yes.” He said honestly. He was. Deliriously happy. He’d spent the evening at hers just yesterday and even though he hadn’t spent the night (Luka had been there) the evening had whiled away watching Madeleine’s guitar lesson and playing dress up with the little girl.

 

“Then take off that damn ring and forget about dealing with Ladybug.” Chloé said, her jaw set. Adrien blinked. Chloé swallowed hard. “Be Marinette’s boyfriend. Be Madeleine’s stepfather. Walk away from this.” Chloé insisted, pointing at her comb. Adrien’s eyes widened.

“You... know...” he whispered, shocked.

 

“I figured it out. Too late for it to do any good, of course.” Chloé sighed miserably. “Adrien, you could commit any crime you like and I’d still love you, because I am an amazing person, obviously… but Cat Noir will not be welcomed back by Team Miracle with open arms.” She warned, shaking her head.

 

“And you telling Ladybug who you are...” Chloe warned “That’s going to screw everything up for you, I know it and I don’t... I don’t want you to get hurt again.” The blonde whispered, genuinely concerned.

“They’re mad at me...” Adrien said awkwardly, understandable really.

“That’s putting it lightly.” Chloé murmured. “I don’t think you can take their reaction…”

 

Silence stretched on for an agonisingly long time.

“I want to apologise to her, and give the ring back.” He told Chloé. “That’s all, I swear. I love Marinette, I don’t want any of this on her doorstep. I’m not the same stupid little boy who hid from his mistakes. I don’t want to be welcomed back.” Adrien insisted. “I just want to apologise to her and give it back. Please?” Chloe’s lip quivered, as though she was on the verge of collapse.

 

“Did... did you steal the ring or did Plagg?” Chloé asked carefully.

“Plagg did. I had no idea until he showed up in my living room. Tell her.” Adrien prodded the kwami in his shirt.

“I’m staying out of this.” Protested Plagg, barely peeking over Adrien’s pocket.

“Because you don’t want to admit you were wrong?” Adrien asked suspiciously.

“Because Chloé scares me.” Plagg answered honestly.

“So I should you little rat!” Chloé said, stomping her heel. “Do you have any idea what Ladybug’s been going through because you ran off?!” She scolded.

 

“It was cruel of you.” Said Pollen, emerging from Chloe’s handbag. Adrien blinked in awe at the absurdity of the situation. Here they both were, in their civilian forms, having a conversation with their kwamis in full view. No secrets. No cloak and dagger. It was oddly freeing.

“Yeah yeah, I’m an asshole I get it. I’m playing the long game okay.” Plagg huffed.

 

“Please just... give her this note?” Adrien pleaded, handing her a piece of folded paper. Chloé groaned.

“Passing notes, what are we twelve?” She huffed and then sighed. “Am I saying it’s from Adrien or Cat Noir?”

“Adrien.” He insisted: he didn’t want the ring on when he met her. “From what you’ve said, I’m guessing she won’t show if you say it’s from Cat Noir.” He added awkwardly. “And... please don’t tell Marinette about this?” He added softly. Chloé smacked her head on her vanity muttering

“How do I get myself into these utterly ridiculous situations?”

 

——————

 

“From Adrien.” Chloé said, shoving the paper at her friend. Marinette opened it, confused.

“I already know his new address. What’s at 8pm?” She asked, confused as she read the simple message.

“It’s not for you-you. It’s for Ladybug.” Chloé said heavily. Marinette bit her lip and leaned against the kitchen counter, ignoring the cold wet that seeped up her sleeves from the leaking window.

 

“I suppose I should have expected this. He did mention wanting to apologise to her...” Marinette sighed. “I keep telling him he doesn’t have to. Ugh. Okay. I can do this just... stay professional.” She said, mostly to herself. Except if Adrien panicked upon seeing her, Marinette knew she’d cuddle him and whisper to him and then he’d just know it was her. He was bound to figure it out. Even if he didn’t panic - surely now he knew Marinette so well, he’d recognise her with or without the mask? Or what if he didn’t? Which would be worse?

 

Maybe she should just come clean. He seemed to be over his aversion to the heroes if he wanted to face her. He’d even played Hawkmoth against ‘Ladybug’ and ‘Carapace’ with Madeleine and Luka the night before. Or what if...

 

What if Adrien had known more than he let on?

What if he’d known it was all a plot to bring back his mother and had stayed quiet? Out of love or fear? Marinette was sure she could forgive him for that but…

 

What if I’ve misjudged him?

What if he wants to apologise to Ladybug for working against her the whole time? No no no. Adrien can’t be evil. He couldn’t have been. But could he have known?

What if he’s moving back to Milan to live with Lila and have three kids with her?

 

“Breathe, Marinette! Breathe!” Chloé flapped, buzzing around her hyperventilating friend and fetching a glass of water. “Look, it’s a bad idea, I can just... tell him you’re too busy saving puppies or whatever.” Her voice was gentle and the hand on her back said more than the words.

“What’s wrong with maman?” Madeleine wondered, appearing at the bedroom door at the commotion.

 

“Oh Marinette...” Tikki worried, floating over.

“I’m fine.” Marinette murmured, shaking her head to try dispel the mental images. She swallowed hard. It had been a long while since she’d envisioned her chalkboard of worst case scenarios, but she hadn’t lost herself completely. She accepted the glass of water from Chloé. “Maman’s fine baby, just... had a bad dream.” She reassured her daughter.

“In the daytime?” Madeleine asked, disbelief in her tiny voice.

“It’s called a daydream. Maman is very good at daydreaming.” Tikki explained. Seemingly satisfied with the answer, Madeleine went back to playing.

 

“I’ll go.” Marinette said softly. “I need to hear him out, it’ll help with his closure stuff. Ugh I feel awful leaving Maddy again.”

“It’s after her bed time.” Chloé fielded. “You put her down for the night and I’ll stay over. She won’t even know you’re gone.” Promised the blonde. Marinette smiled weakly but appreciatively.

 

Dredging up the Hawkmoth stuff was the last thing Marinette needed, but she suspected Adrien might have seen things he was never meant to that day, things he didn’t feel okay sharing with Marinette.

 

It was likely he’d seen his mother’s body. It was possible he’d seen Cat Noir kill his father, or watched as Ladybug fall apart. His house had been invaded by heroes and villains and sentimonsters all waging a small scale war in his family home. If Adrien needed to vent - who was she to deny him that? He probably had questions, and he couldn’t get any answers from Marinette.

 

Time to put her big girl spots on and face the music.

 

——————

 

She’d been to Adrien’s new house twice before as Marinette: once for the house warming party, and had spent the night on his sofa, and once for an evening meal with Madeleine (which had consisted of takeout as Adrien, while not a terrible cook (allegedly), hadn’t had the ingredients in for what he’d wanted to make). Mostly they hung out at Marinette’s apartment, despite the size. They hadn’t been dating that long but he’d become a somewhat permanent fixture there in the few weeks they had. She didn’t mind.

 

When Ladybug landed in the garden the only light on in the house was upstairs. Assuming it was his bedroom she zip lined onto the balcony, trying not to wonder if it was weird that Ladybug had made it to Adrien’s bedroom before Marinette had. She knocked.

 

“It’s open!” He called through, sounding oddly calm with the idea that she’d come in via the window. The spacious balcony had a large pair of glass doors that lead into the room but all she could see beyond them was the back of the drawn curtains. Trying the handle though proved he was telling the truth. She took a moment to perfect her mask - not the red and black one that shielded her identity, but the professional one that shielded her companions from her emotions.

 

She entered with a neutral expression, glancing around the room. Nowhere near as spacious as his teenage bedroom, and only across one level, with a much more comforting decor. Plush light blue carpets covered the floor, making her feel a little guilty that she couldn’t remove her shoes, a large king sized bed with the headboard against the wall and a sofa against the foot - facing a television. She couldn’t help but think it was perfect for cuddling up and watching a film.

 

Adrien himself was sat on one end of the sofa. There were two bottles and two glasses on the small coffee table in front of him.

“Hi,” she greeted. “I don’t normally make house calls. Is everything okay?”

“Uh... drink?” Adrien offered stiffly, gesturing at the dark red bottle. He seemed nervous.

“Not on the job.” She dismissed. He held up the second bottle and she realised it was the same vivid blue juice he’d brought Madeleine. She pretended to read the label before nodding in agreement. He stuck to that too.

 

“Better try not to spill, this stuff looks like it’ll make an impressive stain.” Ladybug murmured from experience, having tried and failed to scrub it out of Madeleine’s sleeve. Adrien didn’t seem to find any levity in the statement and took a sip before steeling himself.

“I wanted to say I’m sorry.” He told her.

“What for?” Ladybug braced herself for the worst and Adrien swallowed.

“For not knowing Hawkmoth was in my house.” Adrien took a deep breath.

 

“If you didn’t know then you’re not to blame. He went to great lengths to disguise his identity, he once akumatised himself to throw Cat Noir and I off the scent. Adrien - if anyone should be apologising for not knowing it’s me. I’ve used similar tactics to protect my identity and I didn’t recognise them in action.” She offered a grim smile. Truthfully she hadn’t wanted to believe Gabriel was Hawkmoth, and she wondered if that had played a part in her never returning to that particular suspicion.

 

“I’m sorry for...” Adrien seemed to be struggling to find the words. Ladybug approached the sofa and placed her hand gently on his shoulder.

“You don’t need to keep apologising.” She said kindly.

“I do. I do just... hear me out.” Adrien breathed, then shifted in his seat staring at the wine as though debating switching to it for the sake of courage.

 

“I’m sorry for leaving without saying goodbye to the people I cared about. I’m weirdly sorry that I killed my father and I’m sorry that Plagg took the ring back without permission. Here.” And there, in his hand, being pushed toward her, was Cat Noir’s ring. Ladybug’s eyes widened to the size of saucers, seeming to be wrong footed by his babbled apology.

 

She couldn’t breathe.

Adrien was Cat Noir.

 

Her knees felt weak. She’d always assumed he’d left because he’d misused his powers and couldn’t handle the consequences of having taken a life. The fact Hawkmoth had been his father. That he’d been in the middle of it all. That the body in the coffin had been his own mother.

 

“It wasn’t my idea. I had no clue until Plagg showed up with it.” He insisted, attempting to blow past the reveal. “I can’t be trusted with this kind of thing any more and I’ve spent way too long trying to bury that side of me...” he continued to blurt.

“Just. Just shut up for a second.” Ladybug said weakly. She was swaying. Adrien quickly stood and attempted to help her on to the sofa, her movements mechanical and slow. She didn’t make it the few steps distance, falling to her knees and trembling unapologetically against his lap. He hovered for a moment before stroking her hair in a comforting gesture.

 

“He was your father.” She breathed.

 

Suddenly his absence made more sense. She’d been furious that he’d left, devastated. How on earth could she hold it against him, knowing the toll it had taken on him and knowing what she knew now. He’d killed his own father. Doomed his own mother. The press was tearing him apart. He hadn’t been able to tell anyone.

 

She’d never once blamed Adrien for fleeing. She was still mad at Cat Noir. He should have known she was there for him. He should have stayed. He could have told her.

“I’m so sorry, Bug.” Adrien said gently. “I... I lost control...”

 

“I thought you were dead.” She admitted. Voicing the fear out loud made it seem real. “I thought you were dead!” She smacked his thigh as it was the closest thing she could reach to take her anger out on.

“Plagg didn’t tell you I took it off?” He asked, confused.

“Yes.” She mumbled. “But nobody knew what happened after.” She breathed. “I figured you’d come back when you were ready but you never did so I never knew...” Her cheek settled on his knee, content to kneel by his feet as he sank back to the sofa - he had no intention of moving her, she’d always been tactile.

 

They sat in silence, breathing heavily.

“I never... I never blamed you for losing control.” She told him eventually. She was sure minutes had passed.

“I spent five years torturing myself over it.” Adrien mumbled.

“If it had been a gun would you have found his killer guilty?” Ladybug asked, slowly pulling away from his knee.

 

She wobbled onto the sofa and sat beside him wondering how she’d never realised. Adrien with his head hung and his elbows on his knees was just Cat’s sad pose all over.

“It wasn’t a gun.” He pointed out.

“No. It was a cataclysm. But for the purposes of this conversation it’s a loaded gun, forced into your hand while your own FATHER tortured you. I talked to him after everything, he told me what he’d done… I just didn’t have the context for it.” Ladybug whined, shaking her head.

 

“He told you your girlfriend was dead.” Gabriel had shown a pair of fake earrings and told Cat Noir that Ladybug had already been killed.

 

“He showed you your mother’s body. He was going to kill you. Of COURSE you lost control and shot the fucking gun. No jury in the world would convict you! Self defence in extreme circumstances!”  Ladybug’s voice was firm and stern, because there was a difference between shown a stranger’s body by a public figure and being shown your mother’s body by your father. It all made sense in hindsight. “I put it right, so effectively your shot missed anyway.” She added.

 

Ladybug took a deep breath and stared at the ceiling for a moment.

“Part of me didn’t want to put it right.” She admitted. Adrien smirked.

“Part of me wished you hadn’t.” He confessed.

“There’s a reason I never chose a new holder for Plagg. There was nobody else I trusted to wield that kind of power.”

“And you can’t trust me either...”

“There isn’t a human being alive who wouldn’t have reacted the same way you did. I trusted you then and I trust you now.” She growled. “You don’t get to quit on me again!”

“With all due respect, you don’t get to make that call. I’m telling you I’m unstable, and I can’t be relied on for this.” Insisted the blond, pressing the ring forcibly into her palm. “I have people I need to protect and they are safer without that being in the hands of someone who has a panic attack every time he gets reminded of his past.”

 

Ladybug glared at it.

“Plagg and I said our goodbyes. He was pretty pissed off I put him back in the ring. Don’t... don’t leave him in there too long. He doesn’t like being cooped up.” Adrien murmured sadly, hating that they’d parted on such bitter terms. “Thanks for coming by, you can see yourself out the way you came.” He whispered. Ladybug felt her stomach twist.

“Are... are you serious?” She hissed. He nodded.

 

Without even thinking she smacked him. Hard. A pink handprint blossomed on his face where her palm had landed and she withdrew, gasping. She hadn’t actually meant to do that.

 

“I... I’m sure I deserved that...” Adrien sighed, rubbing his cheek, startled by the attack. “But I’m just not cut out to be Cat Noir any more. I’m sorry.”

“I... I didn’t mean to hit you. I’m sorry. I...” she tried to calm herself, but could only shake her head furiously. “I never blamed you for what happened with Hawkmoth. Not once. And knowing who you are... doesn’t change that, it justifies it further.” Ladybug whispered, the tears that had been threatening to come finally falling. “I blamed you for leaving!” She yelled.

 

“You didn’t need me.” Adrien reminded her, his words intending to be supportive. “You had a whole team behind you. I hear that’s even expanded.” He gave a weak smile.

“They weren’t you! Cat... Adrien... god! I don’t even know what to call you!” She pinched the bridge of her nose.

 

“You and I,” she snarled “are two halves of a whole. We balance each other out. You can take off that ring, you can run to whatever corner of the earth you call home but with or without Cat Noir you’re still the embodiment of destruction. You’ve spent five years self destructing and you still don’t see that we need each other?” Ladybug howled.

 

That.

That seemed to be the thing that stirred his emotions more than anything had so far. He’d barely flinched talking about his father. Now he seemed to be feeling though, instead of comfortably numb. Ladybug half wished he’d hit her back because finally there was a fire in his eyes and it was better than the blank stare that had preceded it.

 

“Maybe I‘m tired of destroying everything and everyone else!” He growled, his thoughts turning to Marinette. He wondered how she’d react if she knew the truth... but he already knew. Ladybug had said as much. It would fall apart. “That’s all I’m good for! Breaking things! Ruining everything!”

“Destruction isn’t necessarily a bad thing, Adrien.” She whispered.

“We need to get you a new dictionary.” Adrien mumbled.

 

“We need to destroy things, it’s how humanity progresses. If we didn’t destroy old buildings we’d never have room for more. If we didn’t erase our rough drafts we’d never finish projects.” Ladybug said. “Creation without destruction isn’t progress, it’s chaos! It’s stagnation. That’s what I’ve been doing the last five years. Stagnating. Waiting. Just... stuck!” She fumed. Because she had. She hadn’t designed. She hadn’t created at all… apart from Madeleine.

 

Maddy.

Cat Noir had a daughter. Adrien had a daughter. Ladybug trembled, attempting to process that. Adrien finally seemed to be listening to her words though, taking on board how much he’d hurt her.

“I thought... I thought you’d be better off without me.” He whispered, shame creeping in.

“Well I wasn’t.” She answered back, wiping her eyes.

 

“You of all people ought to know what happens to someone when someone they love disappears.” Ladybug said, unable to keep the pain from her voice. Because he did know. Hell he’d warned her about it when he thought she was concealing the death of a cat from her child.

 

“I told you I loved you. We slept together for god’s sakes! I would have been there. You could have stayed, Adrien. And even if you didn’t feel like you could stay... you could have stayed in touch. You could have come back. You just... left me.” She whispered, anger giving way to desperation as sadness crept in like a tide.

 

“You... you had support I thought you’d be okay...” Adrien said weakly, shaking his head. “I was ashamed I...”

“I needed you.” She said honestly. He nodded in understanding.

“You... you couldn’t have fixed me. I was a mess.”

“No. I couldn’t.” She agreed. “No amount of magic or luck could have just taken away that pain. I couldn’t have made it better... but you leaving made it so much worse for us both.” She said seriously.

 

Adrien stood slowly, until he was facing her. She swore he’d gotten taller, despite the fact he should have long since stopped growing. Maybe she just felt smaller.

“I get it it. I’m sorry. I...” he exhaled heavily “I didn’t mean to... and I’m so sorry, Ladybug.” His apology was genuine. Ladybug pressed the ring back into his palm.

“I’m not taking this back.” She said firmly. “Keep it. Keep Plagg even if you don’t keep Cat Noir after tonight. He’s yours.” Adrien seemed tempted, staring at the little bit of metal uncertainly.

 

“You’re welcome to rejoin the team, if you want. The rules are a little... different now. We all know who each other are. Some of us have told our families, spouses or close friends.”

“People know?” He whispered, shocked. She nodded, smiling softly.

“I was going to tell you first... but you weren’t there.” She reminded him. He swallowed hard.

 

Marinette would already know what a kwami was as she had wielded the mouse miraculous. Maybe Madeleine would like having a new pet around the house?

 

Not that they lived together. Not that they should be a factor yet... but they were. He blinked. He did miss Plagg terribly when he wasn’t around.

“Can I know who you are?” Adrien asked. She hesitated.

“Not tonight.” Ladybug decided. She didn’t want to break him. “We’ve already unleashed a whole bucket load of trauma without piling my drama on top. I’ll tell you tomorrow.” She promised, before biting her lip. “In the mean time will you... humour me?” She asked carefully. He looked confused.

 

She tapped the ring.

“It’s been a long while since I saw Cat Noir...” she said gently. He eyed the miraculous apprehensively before sighing.

“Fine. But only because I believe you can still kick my ass back into line if I lose control.” He slipped the ring on to his finger and she felt an odd thrill in watching it change to its cloaked form. How often had she seen that ring and never thought... Plagg appeared, looking uncertain.

“Are we safe to talk freely?” He wondered.

“Not yet.” Ladybug said. “And you’re in big trouble for running away.” She added pointedly - not only for taking the ring but for abandoning Madeleine. Adrien smirked.

“Told you.” He chided.

“Yeah, yeah.” Plagg sighed.

 

“Plagg. Detransform me if I lose control. Claws out.” Adrien said. Ladybug knew who he was, but watching Adrien disappear beneath the black leather was an entirely different experience. He looked older. Broader. More worn than she’d seen him last. But still her partner. The shock on her face gave way to a soft, kind smile.

 

“There you are.” She whispered, awed. He gave an uncertain smile back, uncomfortable, nervous, but Cat Noir once more. “My kitty.” He bowed.

“My lady.” He greeted, triggering more tears of an entirely different kind as Ladybug gave in to the joy that had been threatening to overtake her since the moment he’d told her who he was. She’d been focused on the awful aspects.

 

Seeing him now it truly hit her. She’d never been torn between two boys at all, just fallen in love with the same one twice. She’d never truly gotten over either, in spite of it all. Somehow they had found their way back to each other again and again. She nearly laughed. Instead she hugged him as though scared he’d slip away, her arms locked tight around his waist as his slid around her and rubbed her back.

 

“I missed you.” She whispered against his chest.

“I missed you too, Bug.” He admitted. The familiar feel of leather against her cheek undid her, and without stopping to consider the consequences, Ladybug tilted her head up and kissed Cat Noir.

Notes:

Well that was fucking stupid

Chapter 15

Summary:

Completely platonic date… sort of

Notes:

👀

Chapter 15

 

And for a blissful moment everything was perfect. Okay - not perfect, it was going to take time to pave the fractures in the paths their lives had taken, but his lips moved against her own and for what felt like the first time in years, Ladybug felt at peace. With lazy tingle of sparks up and down her spine, the softness of his hair beneath her gloves she was home. Or in paradise. Maybe heaven.

 

Until he groaned and pushed her away a little more forcefully than necessary. Dazed, confused, hurt, it took Ladybug a moment to realise why Cat Noir looked so alarmed.

 

“I have a girlfriend.” Cat Noir blurted, marginally horrified.

 

A... girlfriend. Of course he did. She knew that. She was the girlfriend. It took her brain a moment to come back online but Cat Noir filled the awkward silence with babble.

“I’m sorry. I know how much it hurt me when you were in love with someone else. I wasn’t going to say anything… I didn’t assume you’d still… but I... I can’t kiss you.” His words tripped him up until “I love her,” He insisted, his voice firm. There was no doubt there.

“You... love her.” Ladybug repeated. Adrien had never actually told her that yet... she felt giddy.

 

Cat Noir blushed beneath his mask.

“You’re amazing.” He said seriously. “And part of me is probably always going to belong to you in a way everyone’s first love stays with them… but I’ve moved on. I love her more than I ever thought was possible.” He said honestly, his face wracked with apology on her behalf.

“You do?” She whispered, surprised.

“I’d marry her tomorrow if I thought she’d say yes.” Cat Noir admitted, rubbing the back of his head.

 

Ladybug tried not to laugh. Instead she only smiled, because his words made her heart sing. She’d gotten ahead of herself, kissing him without him knowing who she was - carried away. She hadn’t meant to. Him kissing Ladybug back would have been a disaster on many levels.

“She’s... very lucky to have you.” She said shakily. Cat Noir smiled awkwardly.

“I’m sorry.” He whispered and Ladybug only shook her head.

“Don’t be. I’m happy that you’re happy.” She promised, stepping slightly further away from him to give him space to breathe.

 

“And for the record my point still stands. Whether we are romantic or platonic - I want my partner back.” She said firmly, he gave a hesitant nod.

“I... I’ll think about it?” He offered. It was all he could, still not sure he could handle being Cat Noir again. There was a question on the tip of his tongue, she could tell he was dying to ask and she tipped her head when it didn’t come.

“Go ahead.” She prompted.

“Forgot how you could always read my mind.” Cat Noir laughed awkwardly.

 

“Uhm did you... did you seriously never... move on?” He asked carefully. She hesitated, wondering how to correctly answer that while maintaining her identity. She didn’t want to throw that at him now, not tonight when he ached with the weight of everything he’d already dredged up.

“I’ve only ever loved you.” She said eventually. That was true and she smiled softly hearing it aloud. He just looked devastated.

 

“I’m sorry.” He apologised.

“Your friendship was never a consolation prize.” Ladybug reassured him. Out of habit she went to tuck her hair behind her ear before remembering she was in costume and thus- pigtails. His hair had changed too. She was still undecided on how she felt about the ponytail. Maybe it would grow on her?

“Neither was yours.” He promised.

 

“We’re going to be fine, Cat Noir.” She told him, imbued with the confidence her costume so often gave her. Except... “Uhm I’m sorry about... smacking you. That was not okay.” She apologised. He smirked.

“Believe me, I deserved worse.” He shrugged it off.

“No. You didn’t. You don’t.” Ladybug told him. “It was absolutely not intentional. I got angry...”

 

“You lose control and smack someone and you’re apologising. I lost control and murdered someone and it’s okay? Perspective, Bug.” He chided, his grin entirely his old self. Ladybug tried not to laugh and failed miserably, giggling and shaking her head. Apparently this was the last straw for Cat Noir’s emotional state too as he dissolved into a fit of inappropriately timed laughter too until they both had to sit down, gasping for breath.

 

“Can we just...” Cat Noir breathed. “Just hang out tonight? Like we used to?” He suggested, a plea in his tone. Ladybug hummed.

“It’s a little cold to be hanging out on rooftops, but if you’re okay to have me over I’m happy to stay? I can sleep on the sofa.” She added, so he knew for sure that she wasn’t coming on to him.

“Makes a change to have somewhere warm and sheltered to hang out.” Cat Noir couldn’t help but smile. Perk one of identities being revealed.

 

“I have to make a quick phone call first but yeah, honestly Kitty - that sounds good.” She agreed. “Mind if I use the bathroom? I uh… I need to use my civilian line.” She apologised, wondering how long Chloé’s patience would last.

“Down the hall to the left.” He instructed. Ladybug already knew this, but she nodded instead, shooting him a smile and disappearing off down the hall.

 

Dropping her transformation in the bathroom she looked at Tikki with wide eyes and then, barely able to contain herself, squeaked happily.

“Oh Marinette.” Tikki flew at her and cuddled her. “I wanted to tell you so badly.”

“I know, I know. I’m not angry.” Marinette reassured her kwami, beaming from ear to ear.

“So you’re not telling him who you are yet?”

 

“Tomorrow. He’s hurting tonight he needs his friend. Tomorrow we can deal with...” she gave a shaky laugh. “Cat’s back. And he’s Adrien and... it’s kind of perfect and I’m so happy I could cry and I don’t know how to deal with all of that at once.” She took several breaths to calm herself. “He’s going to freak out about Maddy... so I want him to be calm tonight first. To relax and have fun with an old friend. To know we’re okay. I’ll tell him tomorrow.” She promised, pulling out her phone.

 

She was surprised to see she already had a text from Adrien.

Hi. I probably shouldn’t say this in a text message but I wanted to be totally honest that I ran into an old girlfriend tonight and we got to talking, then we kissed. She initiated it (before I had mentioned you, so that’s on me, she didn’t do it maliciously) but it took me maybe three seconds before I stopped it and I feel like I really need to tell you that. I’m sorry. It will never happen again. I can explain more tomorrow, if you’re not still furious with me?

 

“Silly boy.” She mumbled affectionately, shaking her head. It was a moot point, as she’d been the one to kiss him, but that he was so keen to be honest with her in their relationship was both reassuring and adorable.

“Aww.” Tikki smiled, reading over her shoulder.

 

I’m not mad as long as it wasn’t Lila in which case I might have to throw a punch. At her not you. I’m not at work tomorrow - come over for lunch?

 

Not Lila. I’m still sorry. Lunch sounds great. I’ll make it up to you xx

 

Content that he wasn’t still worrying about the consequences of the kiss, Marinette called Chloé.

“Hey, you okay?” Chloé immediately sounded concerned.

“I’m good. I’m okay. Something has sort of come up though, could you possibly stay overnight? I’ll come back first thing in the morning I promise I just...”

“I brought my overnight bag for a reason.” Chloé cut her off. Marinette blinked.

“Oh?”

“You two need to fix this. So just... fix it okay? Take as long as you need tomorrow it’s not like I have a job or anything and I’m sure I can figure out how to order in breakfast.” Sniffed the other girl. Marinette smiled gently trying not to laugh at the notion Chloé didn’t know how to make cereal.

“Thank you, Chloé.” She said appreciatively, hanging up. One more text from Adrien

 

I hope you know you’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me.

 

Marinette’s face broke out in another grin she couldn’t suppress. If only for the fact she knew just how deeply he had once loved Ladybug, and now, knowing Marinette had overtaken that position left her giddy and excited.

 

Adrien Agreste, you are adorable, but it’s late - we will continue this conversation tomorrow. But, I hope you know... same. Xx

 

That way he wouldn’t be concerned when she stopped replying. She smiled at Tikki who looked at her with such genuine warmth and affection that Marinette felt grounded. They weren’t okay, but they would be, she was sure of it.

“Tikki, spots on.”

 

Ladybug once more, she slipped down the hallway at ease. Adrien had shed his costume (to text her, she knew) and looked decidedly more comfortable without the leather. He was sat on the sofa, flicking through the options on Netflix.

 

“Do you know how cool it is that I can talk to you about my favourite movie now?” He asked her. He sounded awed. Plagg - hovering above Adrien’s shoulder with his stubby paws crossed looked like a tiny king upon his throne. Ladybug realised why: that was where he belonged. Where he’d always belonged. She’d just been borrowing him.

 

“My favourite colour. My family. My hobbies. I didn’t realise just how important that stuff was to talk about in a friendship until you came along.” Ladybug crossed the room and sat herself down next to him on the couch. She stroked Plagg’s chin gently, glad he was truly home once more.

 

“So tell me.” She offered.

“The Princess Bride - obviously.” Adrien told her, the raw excitement on his face was almost too much for her to handle. It took everything she had not to kiss him senseless again.

“Obviously.” She laughed, because of course it was. A black clad hero on adventures to save the princess sounded exactly his sort of thing.

 

“Orange.” He said, pointing at his sneakers - they’d been replaced several times over the years but he kept them the same colour. Ladybug smiled. “Mostly because it really annoyed my father who always preferred muted tones. Probably annoys him more now he’s wearing it for life. But also blue because...” he paused then looked guilty. “Clearly I have a soft spot for girls with blue eyes... huh.” Ladybug tried not to smirk but knew she was failing.

 

He was so excited to be able to talk to her about his life that he babbled for a good half hour, Ladybug already knew everything he offered her (from years of friendship), but hearing him excitedly info dump about it all was both adorable and tragic.

 

Cat Noir had never been allowed to talk to her about anything that could reveal his identity. He was right about it being important. So Ladybug listened, she giggled where necessary, she squeezed his arm when he spoke about his mother, she hummed and said

“You’ll have to play for me sometime.” When he told her he could play the piano.

 

Eventually he did pick a movie. Neither of them noticed the title or had a clue what was happening in it.

“What can you tell me about you?” He asked. Ladybug shook her head.

“Tomorrow.” She promised once more. He looked put out.

“You’re cruel.” Plagg told her, curling up to sleep on the back of the couch. Adrien couldn’t help but think of Madeleine, the way she crept along the backs of sofas to nap.

 

“I’m being kind! It’s one am and it’s been a long night emotionally.” Ladybug protested. Adrien glanced at his watch.

“It’s one am!” He sounded surprised.

“Too old to talk until the sun comes up any more?” She teased him. He gave a sheepish grin.

“What the hell did we even used to talk about?” He wondered, confused.

 

“Hm... akumas mostly,” She admitted. “About Hawkmoth. Master Fu. Miraculous.” She fielded.

“All work and no play.” He clicked his teeth in disgust.

“Whether or not Rena Rouge and Queen Bee were a thing.” She reminded him. Adrien paused and looked at her - she’d refused to reveal her own identity, but they could discuss the others surely?

“Oh come on they bickered like an old married couple! Was I right?” He wondered, recalling a conversation many years ago on an icy rooftop.

“No.” She laughed, shaking her head.

“Damn it. I owe you ten euros.” He pretended to pout. “But I digress. The reason I pointed out that it’s one am... it is tomorrow, Bug.” He pointed out. Her stomach twisted uncomfortably and she nodded.

 

It was, in fact, tomorrow.

 

“Rena’s married to Carapace.” She blurted. Adrien blinked.

“To Cara... wow, okay my people skills definitely need work.” He laughed awkwardly. Ladybug hoped it would ease him into the idea. She could be very wrong.

 

“You uh... you were actually invited to their wedding.” She said gently.

“Seriously? After I broke your heart I figured they’d want to lynch me.” He mumbled, embarrassed. Chloé had seemed convinced they all hated him.

“Oh Cat Noir, absolutely - you’re gonna have to beg for their forgiveness for making me cry,” and other things “but they didn’t invite Cat Noir. They didn’t get married in their costumes... that would be weird.” She laughed, shaking her head. “They invited Adrien.” Adrien paused. His eyes widened.

 

“Alya and Nino!” He cried. He leapt up looking like a kid on Christmas. “My best friends are superheroes!” He sounded so excited that Ladybug couldn’t help but laugh. “Ugh it’s one am I can’t call them now.” He sulked. Then he paused. “And they hate me for hurting you.” He added, wincing.

“They’ll get over it.” She reassured. “They’ll understand.”

 

“I think that means you’ve made heroes out of basically all my acquaintances.” Adrien said thoughtfully. “Alya, Nino, Chloé, Marinette, Luka and Alix have all wielded. Were you stalking me, Bugaboo?” He teased. She rolled her eyes.

“Nope. I asked you to wield Sass once.” She pointed out. Adrien covered his eyes.

“Ugh. Don’t remind me. That was humiliating. And then Luka just charged right in and bam, straight away.”

“Some kwamis are better suited to different owners.” Ladybug reminded him, squeezing his shoulder. He still looked embarrassed.

 

“Uhm let’s see... my favourite colour is pink.” Ladybug told him, biting her lip as she tried to settle her thoughts. Adrien’s face lit up as he realised she was about to stream of consciousness her secrets. He listened with rapt attention. “I still can’t tell my left from my right without holding my hands in front of me to tell which one makes the L.” She admitted. “I had the HUGEST crush on Adrien Agreste as a teenager.” She fired off quickly.

“Who didn’t?” Adrien joked. He looked slightly uncomfortable, so she changed the subject.

 

“I once wielded a bunch of miraculous at once to disguise my identity. One time I forgot I lived at my own house - not because of an akuma or anything I just couldn’t come up with an explanation as to why I was detransformed on the roof in the middle of the night so I got caught in this massive convoluted web of lies but it was my own house. I could have avoided buckets of drama if I’d just said “I live here, what are you doing on my roof?”” He laughed.

 

“Bug, you’re babbling.” He said gently.

“I babble when I’m nervous.” She admitted, twisting her hair. “I don’t wear my hair in pigtails any more but Ladybug still does. My Lucky Charm fails about half the time since you left...” the quicker she spoke the closer she came to hyperventilating, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Adrien recognised panic when he saw it and reached for her hands, holding both tightly hoping she was someone who preceded contact.

“Okay stop.” He insisted. “Breathe with me. One... two... three... four...” he reassured her gently.

 

Ladybug recognised the tactic. She took deep breaths in sync with him and whispered.

“I’m fine. I’m not having a panic attack I’m just nervous. I… I think you’re about to be really happy... and then absolutely crushed.” She warned him when she regained her voice. He looked confused. Slowly she stood so she was in full view and whispered. “Tikki, spots off.”

Notes:

Adrien’s about to have a whole ton of bricks dropped on him

Chapter 16

Summary:

And then it hit him

Notes:

Sorry for the cliffhanger last time

Chapter 16

 

Marinette quaked as the pink light finished washing over her and she stood in front of her boyfriend. He’d seen her naked several times, but she’d never felt so exposed. Adrien’s face contorted in confusion for a moment (she couldn’t blame him, he had after all seen Marinette in the same place as Ladybug on more than one occasion). Then came the joy.

 

He stood up and kissed her without fear or hesitation, deeply, fiercely, lovingly and desperately. He kissed her with both the ferocity that Cat Noir had missed his lady and the sudden depth that Adrien loved Marinette. She kissed him back with much more trepidation. Tikki flew to ‘safety’ and nudged Plagg awake to watch.

“It’s you. It’s you.” He breathed, awed. “Why didn’t you tell me?!” He gasped, pulling back only slightly to look at her in wonder.

 

Beautiful as ever. He wondered how he’d never seen the resemblance. But she looked sad... no... nervous. Biting her lip and waiting, as though expecting him to shove her away at any moment.

“Give it a second. Mathematics were never his best subject.” Plagg called from the sofa. Mathematics? Adrien was confused.

 

Then it hit him.

 

Marinette watched as all the colour drained from his face, and though it was impossible she thought she could feel his blood run cold, his skin seeming to chill in their embrace.

“ Maddy .” He whispered, his voice cracking.

“You have a daughter.” Marinette confirmed shakily, her voice gentle. Immediately his hands flew from her waist to his own hair and he turned away only to turn back almost instantly, confused and horrified.

 

“Sit down.” She instructed, scared he’d faint from pure shock.

“I can’t... I can’t sit down.” He shook his head, starting to pace.

“I’m so sorry. I had no way of finding you, I swear I tried, I...” Marinette sounded terrified that he was about to fall apart completely, that she’d pushed him too far. He stared at her in the same fear as it all began adding up in his head. Marinette’s lip was trembling, her knees looked like they were knocking. The weight of what he’d put her through fell heavy on his chest and against his own will he fell back into his seat, clutching at his hair.

 

He remembered her story about Madeleine’s birth. How she’d gone through it alone. A premature baby. An emergency c section. Panic attacks. She’d raised his child, all on her own, in a tiny, cluttered apartment with a leaky window. She’d given up sewing. She’d given up dating. She’d never let herself get close to another man. She’d thought he’d died.

 

Adrien felt the sofa dip as she sat down beside him, but if she was speaking he couldn’t hear it through the ringing in his ears.

 

He’d missed Marinette’s baby bump. He’d missed his daughter’s birth. He’d missed her first steps. Every birthday, Christmas, Halloween. There was nothing he could say that could fix that.

 

He felt cold. He felt sick. The ringing seemed to slow down and then pitter out. He hadn’t quite lost himself entirely. This wasn’t about him. It was about her. Plagg had tried to tell him he’d broken Ladybug. He hadn’t understood. He did now.

 

He’d seen Marinette’s face when she whispered about Madeleine’s father. He understood now why she had been hurt so badly. He’d done that to her. To Ladybug. To Marinette. Why the other heroes hated Cat Noir suddenly made more sense too.

 

“It’s okay.” Marinette whispered, reaching out to touch his arm.

“IT’S NOT OKAY!” Adrien growled. He was fairly certain his voice wasn’t even human. She didn’t flinch. Inches from her face and petrified of his own temper he’d yelled… and she didn’t so much as blink, trusting him implicitly even where he didn’t trust himself.

“No.” She agreed softly. “It’s not okay - but it’s what we’ve got.”

 

Adrien cried. He broke down and sobbed into his own hands at first, then against her shoulder as she pulled him in. He could feel her tears too, landing in his hair as she cried in silence, as she must have done so many times while he was comfortably numb in Milan.

 

Stupid. Stupid stupid stupid. None of it mattered any more, why had it mattered so much then? Hawkmoth, killing him, seeing his mother’s corpse, Nathalie dying, Ladybug possibly being disappointed in him. Why had any of that mattered? Why had he run away like a coward?

 

At some point, he felt Tikki and Plagg join in the fray, cuddling into the crook of each neck to offer them both comfort while nobody could find the words to express in the situation.

 

It was getting light outside before anybody spoke, the kwamis dozing in their laps.

 

“Does she know?” He asked, throat raw.

“Yes. She asked last year and I told her the truth. She knows Cat Noir is her father but… she hasn’t asked since.” She informed him. “She doesn’t really understand. The only difference it seemed to make was that… she started dressing as ‘Lady Noire’ instead of Cat Noir.” She admitted “The other holders all know. My parents know. I’m so sorry you were the last to find out.” She whispered.

“We were careful.” He mumbled, sounding lost. They had been. She’d told him she was on the pill, and he’d definitely checked the date on the condom.

 

“Yeah... apparently there’s a bit of fine print involved in being the Cat and the Ladybug.” Marinette apologised. “Turns out we create an ancient bond or some other nonsense.” Her hand ran up and down his arm, slow and soothing. “Basically the rules are that it predates human contraception so you either need to take off your miraculous or you need a spell from the book to prevent... mishaps.” She mumbled.

 

“Fu didn’t think to warn us about that?” Adrien grimaced.

“It’s an old magic from the days when a successful pregnancy was - quite literally - a gift from the gods. Fu probably didn’t expect us to go at it in a hotel room because we thought we were going to die.” Marinette sighed softly. His hand found hers and he squeezed it.

“You once had sex with someone because you thought the world was going to end.” He recalled, sounding slightly miserable. So that was why she had effectively jumped him.

“I was a very dramatic teenager.” She finished the story, trying not to laugh.

 

“That’s why we... not because...” He spoke half into her shoulder.

“I loved you.” She promised. “I still do.” She added. “But I... I had this whole grand romantic first time planned.” She admitted. “For after we defeated Hawkmoth. My place. Or yours maybe. Wherever we could be alone. Candles. Romantic music. Telling you that I loved you before revealing our identities so you knew it was you and not whoever you were behind the mask that had my heart. Then I... I panicked.” She admitted shakily.

 

“Max’s plan... the one we used to track a butterfly and teleport us into the middle of Hawkmoth’s lair... if it was going to work then it would… did throw us all under the guillotine with only a day’s notice. I... I lost hope.” She sounded ashamed. He nodded in understanding. “I didn’t want to die without you knowing how I felt.”

 

“Did you think I was going to kill you?” Adrien asked softly, recalling her story that night in the hotel. She’d told him she’d fallen out of love with that other boy years ago but had never acted on feelings she’d had for Cat Noir for fear of a timeline Bunnix had showed her. A timeline that had gone horribly wrong, somehow, where he’d been akumatised and killed his Ladybug...

 

“I should never have told you about that.” She whispered, aghast. “For ages I thought… I thought that me telling you about Cat Blanc was the reason you ran.” She whispered. He shook his head and then made an odd humming noise.

 

“Yes and no. Hawkmoth told me you were dead. He showed me your earrings and everything. I realised they were fakes when they disintegrated but the butterfly miraculous didn’t... I freaked out. I was unstable. If anyone had walked in at that moment I’d have been a danger to them - whoever they were. As soon as I realised that I was no longer safe to wield I took my ring off because I didn’t want a Cat Blanc situation. So… it was sort of the reason I detransformed at that moment but the other stuff was the reason I ran. You telling me probably saved Chloé’s life though because I ran into her shortly after.” He filled her in, hoping to reassure her that he wasn’t upset with her for telling him the truth. Vividly he remembered Chloé finding him in that state, and cringed at the recollection.

 

“I never meant to offload that burden on you.” Marinette whispered sadly, guilt swirling all the same. “I just... I needed you to know that I’d loved you for years and couldn’t act on it in case he targeted us.” She groaned. “I’m so sorry.”

“It... it does play a part in why I’m so nervous in costume.” Adrien admitted. “The other day, when I was playing heroes and villains with Maddy... I voluntarily played as Hawkmoth because I was terrified of saying…” he hesitated as though double checking he was Adrien and not Cat Noir “scared of saying “cataclysm” anywhere around her... even though I wasn’t in costume. Even though Plagg was in my bag. I couldn’t... I’m terrified of losing control again.” He told her. “Cat Blanc or otherwise. I don’t know if anyone in the world would believe it but I swear I didn’t mean to kill my father…” Marinette let her hand trail up over his shoulder and get lost in her hair.

“I believe you.” She promised.

 

“She likes this too.” It took him a moment to realise she was effectively stroking him like a cat, right where his ears would be.

“You always call her kitten!” He realised. Marinette’s face was behind him, but he could almost hear her smile.

“Mmhmm. Seemed only appropriate.” She mumbled.

“Tell me about her.” Adrien pleaded.

“You know her.” She reminded him gently.

“Not enough.” He sighed. “She’s been alive for four and a half years. She could talk for hours about herself and I could never catch up...” he breathed. Marinette’s soothing motion persisted.

 

“She was born on the twenty seventh of May at 2.34pm.” Marinette told him after a moment. “She weighed five pounds and three ounces.”

“Tiny.” He whispered, shocked.

“Early.” She reminded him. “She was born blue or so I’m told... I was unconscious so I didn’t see.” Marinette said weakly. Adrien closed his eyes. “She was sent up to the neonatal ward and I had to go around for recovery... it was the only time I’ve ever hated you.” Marinette confessed, her voice cracking.

 

Adrien cringed, he knew she wasn’t saying it to hurt him, just reliving the experience.

“I’m sorry. I never have before and I never have since. But that day when our baby girl was lying alone in an incubator on a different floor, when none of my family knew she’d even been born and I couldn’t be with her… I hated you for leaving.” Her voice broke again with the admission. Not blaming her, Adrien squeezed her knee for lack of anything better to say. Marinette sniffed and bowed her head to touch his, as though apologising for it.

 

“She was allowed home after two weeks. We were never short on visitors. All of team Miracle were and still are always on hand to babysit, my parents always love the opportunity to watch her. She’s grown up very loved.” She promised him. Adrien nodded: he’d never doubted that.

 

“How did you manage being Ladybug whilst pregnant?” He wondered.

“I didn’t. I took a leave of absence... as soon as I got the team in order and started to show I bowed out until I’d recovered. Rena pretended to be me a couple of times so nobody knew I was out of action.” She explained. Adrien tried not to feel too guilty but the sensation sat heavy with him. She’d lost everything. “Everyone kept things running smoothly. Nobody knows Ladybug has a child which is crucial.”

 

“What’s her favourite colour?” Adrien asked.

“Purple.” She told him.

“Did she choose ballet or did you?” He wondered.

“She did.”

“Does she have a middle name?”

“No. I thought Madeleine Dupain-Cheng was enough of a mouthful.” She smiled.

 

They continued in this manner - short, simple questions until the sun was finally well and truly up, pale wintery light filtering in through the windows.

“Can we tell her I’m her father?” He asked softly.

“Definitely.” She reassured, her voice thick with sleep. He glanced at the clock.

“What time do we have to leave?”

“Chloé’s happy to have her for a while yet.” Marinette reassured remembering Chloé’s comments the night before “Nap?” She suggested.

 

She uncurled herself from their warm, comfy pile on the sofa, transferring the sleeping kwamis to a cushion and smiling gently at them.

“I should warn you that Maddy doesn’t really have a concept of fatherhood… she might be most excited that Paw’s back.” She smirked. Adrien blinked sleepily and then laughed.

“I wondered why I’d never met your cats!” Marinette took his hand and tugged him gently toward the bed.

“Sleep now.” She yawned. He nodded, too tired to protest.

 

It had been a long night: sliding into bed, pulling the covers over them and wrapping his arms around her wasn’t the highlight of it, but it was the perfect close.

 

——————

 

Adrien woke alone, but didn’t let it panic him as the pillow by his head was still warm. He cracked his eye open to see she hadn’t gone far, leaning over the arm of the sofa in whispered talks with the gods on the cushion.

 

Her hair was messy from sleep, yesterday’s clothing crumpled and tear stained, her eyes red and puffy from having sobbed her heart out but despite the night having taken its toll on her she bore a gentle smile. She looked beautiful.

 

For all they had talked, they hadn’t discussed where it left them as a couple. He knew he still loved her... and she had kissed him last night. Still. He didn’t want to assume. There was a lot to move past and if he were in her shoes… well, he didn’t think he’d be so quick to forgive. Sadly he wondered if he’d woken up beside her for the last time.

 

“Morning.” He said, when he’d stared a tad too long. She looked up.

“Morning. We have a proposition for you.” She smiled. He raised an eyebrow, confused.

“You and I both agree you’re not ready to be Cat Noir in battle yet. Around the house sure, at therapy, fine. But against a robber or someone threatening you or Bug... bad idea.” Plagg said, shaking his head. Adrien swallowed hard, trying not to feel dread, but nodded his head in agreement.

 

“So... as a temporary solution.... how would you feel about swapping?” Marinette asked, she looked a little nervous. “You can be Cat Noir as and when you’re ready, but you can patrol and ease your way back in to the team as Mister Bug?” She offered, clearly worried he was going to object.

 

Adrien glanced from her to the kwamis.

“And you’re all okay with this?” He wondered.

“Eh, I miss living with the kitten.” Plagg admitted.

“We trust you, Adrien. But we understand that it’s about trusting yourself too, about feeling in control.” Tikki pipped in. Adrien looked at Marinette who nodded.

 

“I can’t just... lucky charm everything better.” She apologised. “But I want to help, if that means being Lady Noire for a while instead of Ladybug... that’s fine by me. Besides I do look kickass in that suit.” She smirked.

“Solution for everything, as always.” He whispered, climbing out of bed and closing the distance between them.

 

He reached to cup her face, scared and uncertain. She looked at him with only affection, doubting them having never crossed her mind.

“What the hell did I do to deserve you?” He asked, awed. She pretended to think for a moment.

“Offered me an umbrella when it was raining. Saved my life a bunch of times. Take your pick.” She laced her fingers together behind his neck, stepping into his arms. His thumb brushed her cheekbone, awaiting permission that never came. She simply waited - expecting a kiss he wasn’t sure he was allowed to give her.

“Did we break him?” Tikki whispered.

“Probably.” Plagg shrugged.

 

After all of this, she was still his. Still in his arms. Still waiting for him to kiss her. She hadn’t abandoned him, despite having good reason to, she hadn’t even blamed him. In spite of everything she had only ever hated him for a brief moment while recovering from surgery alone and separated from their child. She loved him - he could see it in her eyes. He didn’t kiss her. Instead:

“Marry me?” Adrien asked. Marinette blinked, clearly bewildered.

“No. No, he broke her.” Plagg laughed. Marinette turned scarlet and cleared her throat.

 

“How about you ask me again when you’re not half asleep and reeling from everything that’s gone down in the last twenty four hours?” She suggested kindly.

“That’s not a no.” Tikki pointed out. Adrien raised an eyebrow - Marinette simply kissed his cheek.

“It’s not a no.” She agreed gently.

 

——————

 

“Thank you, thank you, thank you.” Marinette gushed, hugging Chloé as the pair entered her apartment. Chloé was crouched over the craft table with Maddy who was lost in a drawing.

 

Adrien peeked at it, surprised he was able to recognise Plagg and Tikki among the colourful blobs. There was Pollen too, and a multitude of others he’d never seen.

“Ew, don’t touch me.” Chloé protested, but hugged Marinette back all the same. “You two okay?” She sounded nervous.

“Fine.” Marinette promised. “Emergency meeting at 7pm tomorrow, your place. Full house.” She said, with all the confidence of Ladybug. Chloé smiled, a soft genuine one - a rarity on her but still dazzling. Adrien gave her a small wave.

“See you tomorrow then. Oh and I left you a present in your room, Marinette.” Chloé blew them all an over dramatic kiss and with that she left.

 

“Hey kitten.” Marinette said, sitting on the sofa beside the craft table where Madeleine was glaring at her crayons. “Can we talk?”

“Not now.” She dismissed. “I need blue and we don’t have blue! This is a disaster!” Madeleine said, clearly distressed, she covered her face with her eyes and peeked from between her fingers. Adrien sank slowly down on to the sofa, staring at her with new eyes. She was his daughter. Flesh and blood. She couldn’t look more like Marinette if they’d tried.

 

“Fluff would look just as pretty in lilac.” Marinette reassured her without missing a beat. “But this is important okay? So I need you to listen.” She spoke gently. “We know where Paw went.”

“Oh...” she said quietly, letting her hands fall.

“He went to find somebody very important.” Marinette said softly. “He took your daddy’s ring back to him.”

 

Madeleine fell silent, blinking and nodding but it was clear she was confused.

“Cat Noir’s back.” Marinette said, when neither Madeleine or Adrien opted to speak.

“No.” Maddy said plainly “I want him to go away.” Adrien flinched and Marinette bit her lip.

 

“Maddy, why? Why would we want him go away again?” Marinette asked, having clearly not anticipated this reaction. Madeleine slid off of her chair and climbed onto Adrien’s lap, frowning and hugging him tightly.

“Make him go away, Adrien.” She mumbled. Adrien was confused, but he wrapped his arms around the little girl anyway.

“Why do you want him to go away?” He asked gently.

 

“Because Cat Noir has fleas! And Cat Noir doesn’t put my pictures on his fridge! Cat Noir doesn’t sing jingle bells with the funny words! Cat Noir doesn’t bring us blue juice and play dress up with me and watch me be a rockstar! I want to keep you!” Madeleine said, becoming increasingly annoyed, begging Adrien and her mother, who was a little misty eyed with emotion herself.

“Cat Noir does have your drawings on his fridge.” Adrien said gently, trying to hide his smile. “I would know, because I’m Cat Noir.” He said.

 

“Nuh uh. Cat Noir’s a flea-riding bastard. You don’t have fleas!” Protested the little girl, inspecting him very intensely all of a sudden, as though expecting to find fleas.

“Maddy!” Marinette looked horrified. “I swear to everything I have never called you that in my life!” She told Adrien, alarm on her face. Then paused “Flea ridden?” She added to clarify. Madeleine nodded.

“It’s fine, I’ve been called worse… But maybe don’t say that word, okay Maddy?” Adrien snickered - children swearing was inherently funny but he was pretty sure you weren’t allowed to laugh if it was your own child.

“Flea?” Madeleine asked innocently.

“The B word. Who taught you that?” Marinette asked, scowling.

“Uncle Turtle...” The small child admitted, looking for all the world like she had no clue what she’d repeated.

 

“I... clearly have some apologising to do to Nino...” Adrien said awkwardly. “I promise I don’t have fleas.” He told his daughter. “I do have Paw...” he pulled his bag close and opened it, letting Plagg and Tikki join in. Madeleine’s face lit up.

“You need to go to time out!” She scolded Plagg. “We don’t run away!”

“Got it, Kitten.” Plagg drawled, pretending to look annoyed but he hugged her all the same.

 

“Does this mean we can keep Adrien?” Maddy asked, adorably confused. Adrien’s heart leapt. Just like Marinette, Madeleine was so willing and accepting to take him back into their lives.

“Absolutely.” Marinette promised, bopping her daughter on the nose.

“Cool. Come on, you can help me draw Fluff!” That seemed to be the end of the conversation, Madeleine slipping from his lap and leading him to the other small chair on the craft table to draw with her.

 

He shot Marinette an amazed look, wide eyed with wonder. Marinette held her hand over her heart and pretty much swooned at the sight.

 

The day passed in very much the same manner as his usual visits, his time largely consumed with playing with the little girl - with the bewildering addition of the kwamis. Having them publicly out and about was bizarre, Madeleine seemed very happy they weren’t confined to the bedroom to play any more.

 

She still called him Adrien and he didn’t press to change that, more than content just to spend time with her. He definitely caught Marinette welling up a couple of times like when Madeleine drew them all (“Paw, TickTock, Mummy, Maddy and Adrien”), and again when she babbled excitedly on the phone to Marinette’s mother whilst sat on Adrien’s lap. She tried to avert her eyes so it wasn’t as obvious, but he noticed all the same.

 

When Madeleine eventually crashed for the night, in her usual place along the back of the sofa, Adrien stared at her in unbridled awe.

“She really is like a kitten.” He murmured.

“Well duh, she’s yours.” Plagg rolled his eyes.

“I know, but I’m not actually a cat.” He reminded his kwami, finding a mug pressed into his palm as Marinette handed him a hot chocolate.

 

He smiled up at her.

“You did the most amazing job, Marinette. She’s wonderful.”

“It was hardly a solo effort.” Marinette reminded him. “Between myself, Plagg, Tikki, my parents and the team, we managed to not screw her up so I’m counting it as a win.” She hummed, setting her own mug down and peering at her daughter, sprawled cat like along the back cushions. “Would you like to put her to bed?” She asked, and Adrien’s face lit up.

 

“Can I?” He grinned. Sure, she was already asleep, but the idea of tucking his daughter in caused his heart to ache pleasantly. Marinette nodded and watched closely as Adrien abandoned his drink in order to lift his daughter carefully into his arms and carry her to her bedroom.

“So... what’s the deal then? Does he live here now or is he taking Sugarcube home with him...” Plagg wondered. Marinette gave a long suffering sigh and shrugged.

“If I had answers I’d give them.” She told the kwamis, picking her drink up and sipping it.

Notes:

Chapter 17 will be posted tomorrow as planned but then I may need to take a short break while I fix some stuff and catch up with AYA - I apologise for the delay with that one

Chapter 17

Summary:

Welcome back.
Sort of.

Notes:

Hello.

Chapter 17 

 

When Adrien eventually emerged from Madeleine’s bedroom it was clear he’d been crying, and his movements were shaky and unco-ordinated as he made his way back to Marinette’s sofa.

 

“She settle okay?”

“She was back asleep before the end of the first story.” He admitted, sinking down beside her. “I just… I couldn’t stop looking at her.” He whispered, reaching for his drink so he had something to hold to stabilise himself. “What... what happens now?”

“Another long day tomorrow. We’re going to have to tell my parents before they next babysit or else she will and it will be chaos. So that’s going to be a fun conversation... and once they know the team should probably know too... I’ve already called a meeting tomorrow night.” Marinette listed the things they’d need to sort out, hesitating when it came to where they’d live or where their relationship stood. He’d dawdled in Madeleine’s room so long his drink was cold enough to down, and he set the mug aside as she spoke.

 

“You can power up to head home and grab some clothes if you want to stay the night?” She offered. He looked torn. “You don’t have to.” She said quickly, spotting his expression.

“No I... I mean I want to spend the night I just...” he gestured at the ring. She understood. He was emotional, and worried about being Cat Noir, alone, under the circumstances.

 

“Wanna borrow my earrings?” She smiled. “Pegasus and Farfalle are patrolling tonight but they’re down by the docks if they stick to their route, so you shouldn’t run into any...” she was cut off with a kiss. Fierce and desperate, she could taste the apology on his tongue and wrapped her arms around his neck. A large hand cupped her cheek as he let go, pulling back ever so slightly.

 

“I missed so much. I intend to spend the rest of my life making up for this.” He told her seriously, brushing his thumb over her cheekbone. “However you will have me, I’m here.” He insisted. She felt oddly calmed by that and nodded.

“We can worry about the bigger things later.” Marinette agreed, unfastening her earrings. “For now... clothes... and visiting my parents before the bakery opens tomorrow. Yeah?” He nodded.

“I’ll follow your lead.” He promised.

 

——————

 

The morning walk to the bakery had been pleasant: Madeleine swinging on both of their arms between them as they strolled, splashing her purple rain boots through puddles and babbling excitedly about the fact she could see her breath in the cold morning air.

 

Adrien hadn’t been able to prevent himself from smiling the whole way. Arriving there was less pleasant because he was about to confess every heartbreaking sin to his... in-laws? He glanced at Marinette, who didn’t look nervous at all, chattering along with Madeleine without a care in the world.

 

The preschool Madeleine attended had a uniform, and while Adrien had seen it on her before, he was painfully struck by how grown up she looked in it before she’d donned her coat, compared to the little girl in the costumes. His baby wasn’t a baby - he’d missed it all.

 

Marinette’s usual routine meant dropping her daughter off with her parents before work, so they could take her to preschool. He was silently grateful that she’d had that support in his absence.

“Maman, papa!” Marinette called through as she unlocked the door.

“You’re early!” Yelled down Tom’s amused voice.

“First time for everything!” Marinette shouted back, locking the door behind them and toeing off her sodden shoes. Madeleine and Adrien followed suit, Madeleine throwing her wet boots excitedly in her haste and Adrien setting them right while he put his own beside hers wondering if he was perhaps foolish to feel sentimental about shoes. Mummy, daddy and daughter’s shoes all lined up...

 

Marinette squeezed his hand.

“It’ll be fine,” she promised. “They like you.”

“Everyone warned me not to hurt you and...” he mumbled, following her up the stairs into her parents home.

“What’s done is done and I hurt you too. We’re fixing it.” She insisted, shaking her head at him and hoping to quell the panic rising in his chest.

“Look, we brought Adrien!” Madeleine grinned as she bounded at her grandfather for a hug.

“Ooft. Good morning, kitten!” Tom laughed, sweeping her up. He inclined his head toward the young couple. “Morning, you two, what brings you here so early?”

“We need to talk. Where’s Maman?” Marinette wondered.

“Just pouring tea, sweetheart!” Sabine’s voice carried through from the kitchen.

 

As Tom set his granddaughter down and Sabine arrived with a tray, Marinette opened her purse.

“Baby, can you take Paw and Ticktock upstairs?” She said gently. The two kwamis emerged.

“But I want to see...” Madeleine whined.

“I know. I know, and you can talk to them later but Maman really needs to have a conversation with them...” Marinette said gently, hoping to spare her daughter some of the harsher details of her origin. Tom and Sabine looked startled that Plagg and Tikki were flying freely around Adrien, but settled themselves on the sofa waiting.

 

“We got her, pigtails, don’t worry.” Plagg said. “Follow me, kitten, I know where your Maman hides her secret stash of cookies up there.” He told Madeleine conspiratorially, before zipping off up the stairs. Her love of sweets outweighing her urge to dominate her grandparents’ attention, the child followed eagerly. Tikki kissed Marinette’s cheek before flying away after the chaotic duo to prevent damage. Between them, the pair could easily take over the world - Tikki was personally quite glad they were all on the same side.

 

“So last time you sat us down for a conversation you were announcing a pregnancy. Should I start knitting?” Tom wondered, glancing between the two of them. Adrien cringed - awkward.

“No. No knitting.” Marinette promised.

“They’re just telling us that Adrien knows now.” Sabine said calmly. “Tea?”

“That would explain the kwamis...” Tom hummed. “You okay, son? Learning your girlfriend’s a superhero’s probably a big enough deal without... everything else.”

 

Hearing Tom call him son hit hard, and Adrien looked at Marinette for help. Instead she placed her hand over his.

“Okay so... yes, he knows I’m Ladybug.”

“Still reeling from that.” Adrien admitted weakly.

“It’s a lot to take in.” Sabine said sympathetically. Adrien only felt more guilty, and turned his palm upwards to hold Marinette’s hand.

“Relax.” She said gently. “I think some reintroductions are in order. Maman,” Marinette’s free hand pointed at first her mother, then turned to her father “papa,” she gestured at each of them in turn. “Ladybug...” she pointed at herself before Adrien “Cat Noir.” Adrien gave an awkward wave.

 

Silence. With neither of her parents knowing what to say, and Marinette having fallen quiet, Adrien panicked.

“I swear I didn’t know she was pregnant!” He blurted. “And I know it’s my fault for leaving but I was scared and I’d hurt someone and we’d only been together a day and I thought losing her was worth not having to deal with having killed my father and...”

 

“Adrien. Give them a second.” Marinette said softly, watching the horrified looks on her parents faces as it hit them. She’d had the same moment yesterday, when she realised both sides of the equation: just how much he had been through that he hadn’t been able to discuss. Sabine moved first, pushing the coffee table out of the way and wrapping a very startled Adrien into a tight embrace. Tom came to his senses a moment later, standing up and scooping all three of them into a lofty hug.

 

“Not the reaction I was expecting.” Adrien laughed awkwardly.

“Told you.” Marinette giggled.

 

——————

 

“I feel bad leaving her with my parents again.” Ladybug murmured shortly after they had left via the roof balcony.

“She loves it there. And there are... exceptional circumstances.” Cat Noir shrugged. Sitting on a rooftop, staying in low crouches to make sure they weren’t photographed, they were waiting. The word had gone out for an emergency meeting at Chloé’s- but they were early.

 

Ladybug’s eyes flicked over to him.

“You okay, kitty?” She wondered.

“Nervous.” He admitted, glancing down at his black leather suit. He’d voluntarily gone as Cat to avoid confusion - planning on switching to the earrings for future patrols.

“About meeting the team? Or about being back in the costume?”

“Definitely the team. Sitting on the roof with you feels... great. Weirdly I’m a lot less scared of Cat Noir when he’s with his lady.” He mused, staring at his hands. “I... I can’t explain it.” He wasn’t better by any stretch of the imagination but his heart wasn’t constantly in his throat convinced he was about to be stood over a pile of ashes that had once been human.

 

“I already explained it.” Ladybug shuffled closer. “Destruction without creation...” She unclipped her yo yo, eyes twinkling. “Lucky charm!” He watched in awe as the familiar sight of her conjuring magic stirred his heart and he remembered falling in love with her so many times before in the heat of battle. A red and black spotted umbrella fell into her hand, she tossed and twirled it a few times.

 

“That stopped working when you left. About half the time it just... wouldn’t work. I’d have to keep trying until my head cleared.” Ladybug pushed the button on the handle, the umbrella popping open to create a shield between them and any photographers who may be lurking. Ladybug stood up, offering him her hand.  “We were always meant to be a pair.”

 

“So... destiny and all that?” He wondered as she helped him to his feet. Unable to resist, he cupped her cheek.

“No. We were meant to work together but we fell in love all on our own. When we were thirteen, and then again at... sixteen for me?” She’d been in love with Cat for years before that night “And all over again at twenty four and twenty five.” She shrugged, standing on tiptoe to kiss him.

 

Cat Noir felt calm. Since his return to Paris he’d felt as though he was constantly on the edge of a panic attack, one bad day away from losing everything all over again. With his arm around her waist, her lips against his, he couldn’t feel further from that fear, his heart racing for all the right reasons. He had a family. He had a life here. People who cared. People who forgave him.

 

“Hey lovebirds, you’re gonna be late.” Called a voice. Ladybug pulled away and lowered her umbrella slightly to see a startled Viperion, he’d known Ladybug would be behind the lucky charm but clearly hadn’t anticipated Cat Noir.

 

“Not who I was expecting to see you locking lips with but hey... as long as everyone knows the score and you remember to take your jewellery off, there’s no judgement from me.” Viperion smirked.

“We’ll be there in a minute. Lips zipped.” Ladybug ordered. Eyes sparkling in mischief, Viperion bowed before snaking off toward the hotel. Cat Noir was definitely pink beneath his mask, blushing awkwardly.

 

“So... he thinks you’re cheating.” He murmured.

“No, he thinks it’s an open thing. I’ll clear it up soon.” Ladybug promised, kissing him once more. “But we should head to Chloé’s.”

“Two more minutes?” Cat Noir pleaded, dipping his head to kiss her once more. He was distracting to say the least, and Ladybug’s resolve was weak when it came to him - apparently more so when he donned the cat ears.

 

If she spent another few moments kissing him, well it was purely to make up for lost time. For the kisses they’d missed when they fell apart, for the ones that should have been. They’d earned a moment alone after the rollercoaster of the last couple of days, surely? It was only when his grip tightened slightly on her waist and his kisses began to wander down her neck that she pulled back, pouting. They didn’t have time for that.

“Later.” She promised him.

 

Recalling her charm with a grumble, she hopped over to the next rooftop, him close behind. Several buildings later and she heard him let out an excited whoop as his baton launched him skyward, unsurprised to glance back and see him looking truly content with the wind barely moving his newly restrained hair. There he was. Her kitty.

“Welcome back!” She laughed. He grinned broadly.

“I missed this!” He shouted from a chimney across the way, his voice full of wonder as he was cast into a silhouette by the moons.

 

She landed on Chloé’s balcony and turned to him when he touched down beside her. Suddenly full of nerves she bit her lip.

“If this... if this doesn’t go well...” she began.

“I’m not going anywhere.” He swore, able to sense the direction her thoughts had taken. She worried he was going to take off again. “They can all vote to strip me of my ring and have me kicked off the team if they want. I’d still stay.” He promised. She squeezed his hand and took a deep breath before stepping through the glass door.

 

Everyone was already gathered, looking worried. Ladybug cleared her throat to announce their arrival and every eye in the room turned to her.

“So. Point to Queen Bee. Turns out Plagg did in fact take his ring back to his former owner.” Ladybug announced, stepping aside to make sure Cat Noir was fully visible to the room. He gave an awkward wave. “Some of you haven’t met him before so I would like to start with...”

 

Ladybug had expected it from Rena, she’d even stepped to his left, instinctively putting herself between them. She hadn’t anticipated Carapace to be the one to stride across the room and punch him, square in the jaw. Cat didn’t fight back. He didn’t even attempt to, keeping his face turned to the side the turtle had knocked it to. King Monkey cheered in approval of the strike.

 

Ladybug growled.

“Carapace!”

“No. No, he doesn’t get to just walk back in here.” Fumed the normally laid back hero. Ladybug had rarely seen him so furious, usually only when Rena was in trouble... he was gearing up to take another swing when she stepped between them.

“Step back or you fight me.” Ladybug warned. Carapace made another move toward Cat Noir which Ladybug took to be aggressive and she didn’t hesitate. She grabbed Carapace by the wrist and flipped  him - there was no intention to harm, but she disarmed him enough to shove him toward Rena. The two began whispering, and Rena, for all her usual temper, did seem to be quelling his fury.

 

“Now if everyone could just calm down.” Ladybug pressed.

“He did kind of deserve it.” Mumbled the mouse holder.

“Agreed.” Cat Noir murmured. “Damn Carapace you know how to swing, didn’t think we could get physically hurt in the suits.” He rubbed his jaw and let his shoulders fall.

“We can hurt each other. Not that we should, Ladybug already lectured us on this. A lot.” King Monkey informed him helpfully.

“Only after I had to separate you and Bunnix from testing your strength.” Ladybug countered reasonably. “They’re not allowed to patrol together any more.” She said over her shoulder at Cat Noir. “Their bets got dangerous when super powers got involved.”

 

“Do we get a say in this or is he just back and if we don’t like it we have to leave?” Leon asked, clearly annoyed. The goat on his arm nodded in agreement.

“Did I miss the part where we abandon one of our own? We let me back on the team after everything I pulled.” Queen Bee protested.

“Since when were you on the stray’s side?” Rena growled.

 

The room descended into chaos, with people shouting and yelling over each other to be heard. Ladybug pinched the bridge of her nose.

“I swear I don’t have one kid I have twelve.” She muttered, wondering if she needed to break it up or let them fight it out.

“We’re gonna need a bigger house.” Cat Noir joked back. Ladybug tried not to snicker and failed miserably.

 

Bunnix was the one to end it, hopping up on a table and taking charge of the room.

“Listen up, motherfuckers.” She yelled cheerfully.

“Bunnix!” Ladybug chided.

“Oh drop the mother-voice, there’s no kids present.” Shrugged the rabbit. “Anyway in about three minutes there’s gonna be a whole bunch of awkwardness and crying and apologising and I’m really not about all that so Ladybug, permission to steal your boyfriend?” She asked, nodding at her umbrella.

“Boyfriend?! Look I was willing to play patient but I swear to god if he’s fucked everything up for you and…” Rena began, suddenly furious too.

 

“Go. I’ll handle the mob.” Ladybug encouraged, nudging Cat Noir gently.

“Bunnix scares me.” Cat admitted cautiously. He wasn’t entirely sure he trusted one of them getting him alone when everyone was so angry.

“Bunnix knows the score, blondie.” Bunnix winked, opening a portal to her burrow. “C’mon,” she smiled “there’s somewhen you need to be.”

 

Notes:

I will be taking a brief hiatus from daily posting while I catch up with As You Are and finish editing this. See you in a few days for the last few chapters xx

Chapter 18

Summary:

Then we go.

Notes:

I dunno. An update I guess.

Chapter 18

 

“Huh?” Cat Noir was bewildered. Ladybug could only sigh heavily - she was more than used to Bunnix’s oddities.

“Grab a snack, time travel’s hungry work.” The rabbit gestured to the snacks on the table and he absently grabbed two madeleines from the array before following her into the burrow.

 

“Uh what are we...” a colander was placed on his head, shielding his eyes so he couldn’t see the various timelines.

“You’re needed, somewhen in history.” She said firmly, taking him by the elbow and heading in a direction known only to her.

“If this is a Cat Blanc situation then...” he began to panic. She couldn’t expect him to fix anything that big in the mental state he was in, right?

 

“No. Consider it a gift. Then we go.” She took off his colander and he found himself facing a window that seemed to only reveal the foot of a bed. He looked confused. “Marinette’s biggest regret. The best and worst few hours of her life.” Bunnix announced.

“Oh god...” She could tell he was worrying.

“Change clothes, Adrien. Cat Noir’s not needed here.” Cat Noir swallowed hard, oddly disconcerted at the use of his real name and nodded, apparently she really did know the score.

 

“Plagg, Claws in.”

“I recognise that room!” Plagg whispered, the moment they were separated.

“She wasn’t alone... or she won’t be. The nurses were there constantly. Well. Almost constantly. There was a fifteen minute window just before Marinette got to meet her, where the NICU team were dealing with two triplets who decided to crash at the same time, so nobody was in the room and only the monitor was tracking her. I’ll be back when your time’s up.” Bunnix winked, and without further discourse, she shoved Adrien through the portal.

 

Bewildered and quite literally taking a moment to get his footing as he nearly tripped over his feet when the portal closed behind him, Adrien righted himself to check his surroundings. He was in a hospital room, and there in a clear plastic cot, attached to a monitor, was a tiny baby.

 

“Adrien. Meet your daughter.” Plagg said gently, flying over to the cot. “Man, I forgot how little she was...” Adrien felt tears welling up in his eyes. Settling his snacks on the side table and hurriedly applying the alcohol sanitising gel to his hands he rushed over to stand beside the cot, his heart racing.

 

She was impossibly small - he knew she’d been early, from what Marinette had told him, but she looked smaller than any baby he’d ever seen. Attached to wires as she was, he daren’t lift her, instead he dipped his hand over the side of the cot, her tiny fingers closing tight over his fingertip.

 

“Hi...” he whispered.

“She can’t talk yet.” Plagg informed him, as though Adrien were being particularly dense. Adrien laughed gently.

“She doesn’t have to...” he whispered, awestruck.

 

Her skin was dark pink, almost see through around her nose, giving her a flushed look, and her tiny white onesie seemed far too large on her, absently he noted that it had been unbuttoned in places to let wires in. The machine reading her (thankfully steady) heart rate and oxygen levels beeped rhythmically. Not daring to let go of her tiny hand, Adrien used his other hand to lift her hat ever so slightly, unsurprised to see the thick mop of dark hair.

 

“I’m so sorry.” He whispered at her. “I’m so sorry I wasn’t there to see you stand or walk, to hear your first word, your first day at preschool.” He mumbled, shaking his head.

“Stop apologising. She had people there for that.” Plagg said firmly. “Or she will have. Time’s weird. The only time in her whole life that she didn’t have someone... was right now. And you’re here, holding her hand.”

 

Adrien didn’t even feel ashamed when the tears flowed freely. In her cot Madeleine wriggled and fussed a little, but she didn’t cry, seeming content in blinking blindly at the world around her. A small square card on her bedside read Baby Dupain-Cheng, declared she’d been born at 2.34pm and weighed 5lb 3oz. He’d already known all that, but knowing that was just hours ago hit differently.

 

“I love you.” He told her gently. “I loved you before I even knew you were my daughter. I love your mother, now and then. You’re not gonna see me again for such a long time but when I come back I promise never to leave you again.” He swore to her, stroking his thumb across the back of her fingertips.

 

He spent most of the rest of the time just staring at her in silent awe. This tiny bundle of pink and white that Marinette had brought into the world all on her own. How little and surrounded by love she was already. When the portal opened to take him home he looked helplessly at Bunnix. It wasn’t enough time.

 

“Smile, kitty.” She ordered, raising a Polaroid camera. Startled he didn’t smile, instead he turned to look back at his newborn daughter for the last time and Bunnix snapped the photograph. Reluctantly Adrien slipped his finger from her grip and the baby, overdue a feed and deprived of physical contact, began to whimper. Footsteps approached from outside the room.

“Goodbye for now, Madeleine.” Adrien said softly, getting to his feet and following Bunnix back through the portal.

 

“No colander?” He asked lightly as Bunnix walked him back through her burrow without bothering to shield him from the time glimpses shown beyond the windows.

“Nope.” Instead she handed him the snapshot she’d taken, knowing his eyes wouldn’t leave it. Sure enough he kept his gaze glued to the photo, amazed that he got to meet his baby.

 

“Am I... I’m allowed to keep this?” He asked, confused. Plagg settled on his shoulder to watch the exchange.

“Everything you went through... it all had to happen.” Bunnix sighed. “And it’s shitty and it sucks and I’m sorry you had to give up so much without even knowing it. I’m sorry for everything she had to go through too. But for everything to turn out the way it has done, for the happy ending... that’s how it had to play out and I can’t change it no matter how much you all suffered. That’s the only moment I can give you back so yes. You can keep the photo and you can tell Marinette where you went, she needs to hear it.” Bunnix said, squeezing his shoulder gently as they reached their destination.

 

“We’re about 90 seconds after we left. Everything’s coming to a head right about…” a beat “now... ready to face the music?”

“I can face anything now,” Adrien swore, before stepping through the burrow. In all his haste he forgot to change back into Cat Noir.

 

The entire room, still raucous with arguing, suddenly stilled as Bunnix stepped back through with Adrien and Plagg.

 

Adrien barely even noticed the other heroes, crossing straight to Ladybug - who appeared to be nursing Queen Bee’s split lip.

“She was never alone.” He told his girlfriend bluntly, handing her the picture. Ladybug blinked, looked at the photograph, at Adrien’s tear stained face, at Bunnix who was smirking at the waves she’d made, and then Ladybug wrapped her arms around him and kissed him - hard.

 

The responses started as the heroes recovered from the shock.

“That... he’s... you’re...”

“Oh fuck.”

“He was your dad! You killed your dad!”

“I punched you in the fucking face!”

“No wonder you...”

“And he didn’t know she was...”

“Of course you weren’t...”

 

All their words faded into the background as the two kissed, forgetting everything for a few moments. When Adrien pulled back he was startled to see Ladybug crying too. She wiped her eyes quickly and clutched the photograph close.

 

“She wasn’t alone.” Ladybug repeated “I know it’s stupid. I know she was so little and didn’t even know or care but...” she sniffed. He nodded.

“It’s not stupid at all.” He insisted softly. “You didn’t want our baby alone in the world. She wasn’t. There was a nurse, or me in the room with her the whole time. And then you, immediately after I left...” he promised her. She stared at the photo and spotted something, her eyes widening as she looked at the photo and then at their snack table in shock. She burst into fits of laughter.

 

“Did I ever tell you,” she whispered “why I named her Madeleine?” She smiled, pointing at the bedside table in the picture, where Adrien, having paused to sanitise his hands, had forgotten the snacks he’d brought with him. He froze and his face lit up.

“I named her?”

“Kind of.” She cackled. “You and Bunnix.”

“He grabbed ‘em. He left ‘em behind. Nothing to do with me.” Protested the Rabbit, innocently.

“I hadn’t picked a name I kept… I think I wanted to pretend she wasn’t coming.” Ladybug confessed. “I wasn’t prepared… Madeleine seemed pretty enough and weirdly apt… also I was really hungry after surgery.” She giggled. 

“Can you two look at us for like two seconds, holy shit we’re imploding here!” Yelled Leon. Ladybug blushed and turned.

“So yeah... Adrien’s Cat Noir, and he’s back - he’s going to patrol as Misterbug for a while, until he finds his footing again. Anyone still has a problem with that then you can answer to me.” She said boldly. Silence. Nobody seemed to disagree

 

“Good. Have a nice night then. I’ll catch him up on identities and stuff later.” She waved, turning back to Adrien with full intentions of kissing him senseless again but unfortunately that wasn’t going to fly with the team and they surrounded the couple within seconds, all babbling excitedly, apologising, hugging, well wishing, some crying.

 

Because when a bunch of super powered twenty somethings get together, and the world isn’t ending, there really was only one thing to do: party. Transformations were dropped, news was shared (Mylène - the mouse holder - was pregnant, after nearly a year of trying! Nathaniel and Marc were officially engaged! Max passed his latest exam! Sabrina met a girl!). Kim was sequestered for a beer run and vanished with Alix to find the nearest store, Max put video games on the big television, Kagami elbowed Adrien and said very little, and Chloé…

 

Chloé seemed on edge and kept signalling to Ladybug - now Marinette, as the party wore on.

 

“What’s up?” Marinette asked, fighting to keep the smile off of her face as everyone caught up, noisily and enthusiastically.

“Did you get my present?” Chloé wondered. Marinette only blinked.

“Present?” She asked, confused.

“I told you about it! I left it in your bedroom!” She scolded, eyeing the blond - who was deep in discussion with Luka about something or other.

“It completely slipped my mind, I’m sorry.” Marinette apologised absently. “What is it?” Chloé looked exasperated.

 

“Marinette. You slept with Cat Noir again!” Chloé pointed out.

“Yes?” She blinked. They’d established that, hadn't they?

“I’ll say this slowly because apparently your brain is fried. He had his ring on.” Chloé said, firmly. “I figured him out but by the time I spotted it you two had already done the deed...” she apologised. Marinette had frozen, her eyes wide. “I bought you a test but it’s more of a formality right, you’re pregnant?”

 

No. Except yes. They had. She hadn’t known he was Cat Noir, and if he had been wearing his ring… he hadn’t known the effects.

“Fffuck.” Marinette murmured. “If I ran home could you....”

“Distract him? Sure.” Chloé grinned. “And congratulations.” She winked as her friend ran away, not entirely sure it was a congratulations moment.

Notes:

Important:

I don’t know when the next update will be. Hopefully things won’t be take too long, I’m doing everything I can, we have two chapters left I think. I won’t be taking criticism of that and please remember that on the other end of a computer is a human being with a very busy life before you send comments pestering authors who haven’t updated.

Thank you.

Chapter 19

Summary:

Then and now: Marinette reflects on two different pregnancies.

Chapter 19

 

Five and a bit years ago

 

“You don’t have to keep it.” Alya’s voice was soft. Marinette could only stare in shock at the two pink lines on the pregnancy test in her hand (and the fourteen pink lines she hadn’t believed before those on the seven other pregnancy tests littering the coffee table).

 

Alya’s hand between her shoulders was grounding. Tikki and Plagg’s soft gazes were loving and concerned. Marinette listened to all three of them as they each chimed in with something supportive. None of it seemed to matter: whatever she did or didn’t do there was only one thing in the world Marinette wanted and that was for Cat Noir to come home.

 

When, numb and dazed, Marinette eventually defeated the silence in her brain and spoke it was to say:

“I want to do this.”

 

—————

 

This time her brain was loud, but she stayed completely silent as the pink lines appeared, unsure of what to say.

“Do you want me to go get Adrien?” Tikki offered. Marinette only shook her head. She didn’t have a clue what she wanted - but she knew for sure what she didn’t want.

I don’t want another baby. She thought. Tears sprung to her eyes as she thought it without saying it aloud and she shook her head frantically to stop them.

 

Tikki just hovered awkwardly, patting Marinette’s cheek occasionally as she tossed and turned the issue over in her mind trying to work through it.

 

“Hey, are you okay, you sort of ran out of the…” came Adrien’s voice as he stepped through the door. Chloé had apparently been unable to distract him for as long as Marinette’s breakdown took. Adrien blinked at the sight of his girlfriend sat ashen faced on the sofa next to the tiny craft table.

 

“Marinette, what’s wrong?” He asked, hurrying across the room but tripping over a Lego brick in his haste. Marinette only stared at him in a crumpled heap on the living room carpet, unable to even make the recurring joke.

“She’s in shock. This happened last time too.” Tikki explained softly.

“Last time?” Adrien asked cluelessly, getting to his feet and rubbing his heel where he’d stepped on the six pronged block.

 

“I’m pregnant.” Marinette whispered. It took a moment for her words to land but when they did Adrien’s face lit up. He looked for all the world like Marinette had just made his entire life and Marinette crumpled, the tears finally falling. Adrien moved quickly, wrapping his arms tightly around her and letting her sob openly into his shoulder even if he didn’t quite understand why she was crying.

 

Bewildered, he kissed her hair and stroked her back until she stopped shaking.

“It’ll be different this time.” He promised, his voice kind.

“That’s what I’m upset about!” She snapped and immediately regretted it, dissolving into tears again for shouting at him when it wasn’t really his fault.

“I don’t understand…” Adrien admitted without loosening his grip on her. “Isn’t… isn’t that a good thing? Marinette, you’re not alone this time…”

“Madeleine just got you back,” she breathed, pulling back to stare at him in frustration that he didn’t understand the chaos of her thoughts, even though she couldn’t make sense of them herself “and now she has to share you? She got the worst deal. She didn’t get the father she deserved,” she babbled quickly, her words flowing fast “the house or the family… hell she didn’t get the mother she deserved because I was so strung out and stressed and unwell and now…”

 

Marinette finally took a breath, her words falling away. She shook her head.

“I know you… you’re going to be amazing at this.” It was a compliment, certainly, but there was an anger in it. “You’re going to be there for every antenatal appointment, every scan, the emergency birth if that happens again… you’re already here for the panicking ‘I’m pregnant’ moment. This baby is going to have everything from day one…” she whispered. Adrien nodded slowly.

“That’s… a bad thing because… Madeleine didn’t get that.” He spoke carefully and slowly, turning the issue over in his head. “The thing is… we can’t change that part, Marinette.” His voice was soft.

 

“I know!” Marinette groaned. “And I know this is everything I ever wanted but I don’t want it. Not now. It’s too soon and it’s too much and we’ve been dating a few weeks and neither one of us has recovered from any of this and now we have to live together?! Poor Madeleine’s going to feel so overwhelmed, hell I feel overwhelmed! She’s going to have to share me for the first time in her life and…”

“Breathe!” Adrien reminded her. Marinette blinked.

 

“You’re not well, Adrien.” Marinette said softly and he tensed a little. That was true, definitely… did she mean that he wasn’t going to be a good father because of it?

“I know…” he murmured weakly.

“I don’t judge you for that,” she insisted, quietening the little anxious voice in Adrien’s brain almost instantly “I want to help but I can’t be this… this magical cure for you. I can’t just swing my yo-yo and make it all better, this isn’t just jumping in head first and playing happy families like nothing went wrong the first time, this baby is not a fix-it for what happened and I know it’s technically a second chance at fatherhood for you but you’re still on your first and all of this? It’s hard! ” Marinette breathed for about half a beat before ploughing onward.

 

“ - and I know how hard it is because I’ve done it before. I don’t want you to fall apart when it’s not all as perfect as you think it is.” She shook as she spoke, and he understood a lot of that fear came from her having fallen apart last time. 

 

Still, he was sure things would be better in that department at least. He nodded slowly - she was near hysterical in making her point but all of her panicking sounded like a reasonable level of concern.

“I’m going to have a lot to tell my therapist this week.” He joked. “But it’s… it’s a valid worry. Rushing everything could… it could cause problems I agree.” He chewed his lip. Marinette sounded as though she was breaking up with him and while he could think of nothing worse he sort of saw her point. That wasn’t a healthy way to need someone. He couldn’t put that much pressure on her or their children.

 

Lowering his hands to massage her shoulders gently, Adrien shook his head.

“I want you to move in. All of you. But if that’s not a now-thing that’s okay too. I’ll back off if you want me to and we can… we can put the breaks on us.” He said sadly, it wasn’t what he wanted.

 

“But I’ll still be here.” He promised “Yes, for every doctor’s appointment and scan but for every one of her ballet recitals too, for when she wants someone to colour with her while you’re out being the hero on patrol, for her bedtime stories. I’m not sticking around because I got you pregnant and that’s something I want. I’m sticking around for the two of you… the baby is just... well to me it’s an added bonus.” He said, unable to hide the guilty smile.

 

“I get why it’s scary, Marinette, and it’s a lot… but we can slow this down as much as you like.” He swore, nothing but comfort in his tone.

“As much as we’re able to.” Marinette muttered, her own face as apologetically sad as his was guiltily happy. “There’s a human being coming out of me in nine months. Eight. Less. Whatever.” She choked on the words and fell apart in his arms again.

 

————

 

There’s a saying that goes ‘it will all seem brighter in the morning’. By morning Marinette felt no better: worse even. After a truly spectacular breakdown, fuelled by stress and hormones, she had finally fallen asleep in Adrien’s arms on the sofa, and woken only briefly as he’d carried her to bed, but by daylight he was gone. Marinette stared up at her bedroom ceiling feeling miserable.

 

Moving in with a man she’d been dating a few weeks was ridiculous.

On the other hand not moving in with the love of her life and the father of her children under the circumstances was also ridiculous.

Cutting off her nose to spite her face wouldn’t help.

Complaining about things she couldn’t change wouldn’t help either. Still. Her heart ached for all Madeleine had lost, for everything she herself had sacrificed and for everything Adrien had missed.

 

When she was finally able to drag herself out of bed she used the bathroom and stepped into the living room only to find Adrien and Madeleine were sat at the little craft table amid what could only be described as a small explosion.

 

Flour coated the table, the carpet, both humans and Plagg (Tikki, however, seemed to have largely escaped it) in a fine white sheen. For a moment Marinette’s heart stopped - Adrien’s hair that white set off a minor panic that was quelled only by the warmth of his green eyes and the brightest grin she’d ever seen.

 

“Your mother dropped her off before the bakery opened…” He explained, rolling an egg in between his palms almost nervously.

“That explains why she’s home but not… whatever is going on here…” Marinette said softly, still a bit startled at the state of them.

“We’re making breakfast!” Adrien stated as though it was obvious

“I’m making breakfast. He’s making a mess.” Madeleine corrected.

“Tattle tale.” Adrien laughed but his expression quickly turned sheepish. “I’ll clean it up, I swear. We just wanted to make you pancakes…” he apologised, guilt in his tone.

“I wanted to make me pancakes.” Madeleine admitted, reaching for the egg.

 

Marinette blinked slowly like a fog was lifting. She hadn’t had to ask Adrien to get up early and deal with Madeleine. The living room appeared to have been tidied since the night before, only to be made messy again with flour. He’d voluntarily taken on an activity with her.

 

Even against the backdrop of her too small, leaky apartment, it was everything she’d ever wanted. Suddenly Marinette wasn’t quite sure why she’d been so upset. Quickly, she crossed the distance between them and wrapped her arms around Adrien, surprising him slightly into letting go of the egg, which, once acquired, Madeleine promptly dropped in the pancake mix, shell and all.

“I want to do this.” Marinette whispered, so quietly he didn’t quite catch it. When she tilted her head up Adrien lowered his own and pressed his lips to hers - frankly shocked at her about turn considering she’d appeared to all but break up with him the night before.

 

“I knew you two were kissing!” Madeleine moaned, covering her eyes.

“You’re going to have to get used to it.” Marinette murmured, stroking Adrien’s cheek as she pulled back, he looked slightly confused but nuzzled her all the same. Madeleine wrinkled her nose.

“Ew.”

“Yeah ew, even I know that’s not right.” Plagg chided, diving into the bowl and fetching the whole egg - lifting it out with apparent difficulty.

 

“You okay?” Adrien wondered.

“Tired. Confused. Overwhelmed.” She admitted, slowly pulling away from him and overseeing the correct egg breaking technique for her over zealous daughter. “But yes. I’m okay, I think.” She hummed. “We’re okay. I want to do this.” She insisted with absolute certainty. Adrien’s face lit up again.

“I’m glad.” He beamed, standing slightly to the side so Marinette could help without having to take over.

 

——————

 

“You’re what?!” Alya’s eyes were wide but she hugged Marinette all the same.

“He put his ring back on…” Nino realised. Adrien gave a guilty wave and a nod for his friend who was still reeling from the revelation that Adrien was Cat Noir.

“In my defence I didn’t know that would happen.” He apologised.

 

“How are you feeling? Is this a congratulations moment or…” Alya asked, and in that moment Marinette loved her just a little more, silently appreciating that her friend understood it might not be such an exciting thing.

”We’re… still processing it. But yeah… congratulations are fine.” Marinette decided on. Alya pulled back to look her over: relieved when she determined Marinette certainly didn’t look as drawn as she had with Madeleine.

“Then congratulations! Oh god, we better stock up on ginger - you were so sick last time…”

“You were?” Adrien asked, raising an eyebrow - he hadn’t known that. Marinette nodded.

“I was, but not this early: that kicked in a little while later.” She said for Adrien’s benefit. “No sickness yet.” She reassured Alya. “I’m just… kinda tired.” Marinette admitted, and it was true. Aside from being slightly sleepier than usual she couldn’t pinpoint anything that felt out of the ordinary for her. “A bit teary.” She added.

“Sounds familiar.” Alya smiled sympathetically.

 

“Can we keep this between the four of us for now? Five I guess, Chloé knows…” Marinette yawned.

“Hey?!” Alya squeaked, offended “You told Chloe before you told me?!”

“No, she figured it out.” Marinette gestured at Adrien’s ring.

“Chloé isn’t as stupid as people think she is.” Adrien defended, quite proud of his friend.

“My point is - I don’t want to steal Mylène’s thunder considering how long they tried for a baby, and I haven’t quite figured out how to tell Maddy.” Marinette sighed heavily, chewing her lip.

 

She was scared, in truth. Not only was Madeleine’s mother dating for the first time ever, but she’d just met her father (who she still insisted on calling Adrien, which Adrien swore he didn’t mind) but they were deep in to negotiations about their living situation, and she was about to get a new baby brother or sister on top of all that? Marinette worried that from her perspective it was all just too much, that this was the turning point for her relationship, that Madeleine would start to lash out or pull away.

 

Adrien’s arms wrapped around her from behind and he settled his chin on her shoulder, not offering her anything verbally, but reassuring her all the same. Alya and Nino shared a look.

“So, you’re knocked up… when’s the wedding?” Alya smirked.

“And do I refuse to show up out of pettiness because you ditched me at mine?” Nino mused.

“We’re not getting married.” Marinette said firmly.

“Ooh, living in sin. Kinky.” Alya snickered.

“You saw how big I got with Madeleine,” Marinette huffed, “you think I’m walking down the aisle with a beachball adjustment to my dress you can think again.”

 

Adrien felt a guilty twinge. He hadn’t seen how big she’d got with Madeleine. He hadn’t known she had struggled with morning sickness. He suspected her anxiety issues after Madeleine’s birth were worse than she’d let on. Adrien could only assume that little twinge in his heart was the same reason Marinette was standing her ground and not moving in yet, not wanting to discuss marriage. He’d missed a lot with Madeleine, he needed to put that time in, to strengthen his bond with his daughter before they could go forward. An alarm rang out, Adrien kissed her cheek.

“Therapy calls.” He apologised, slowly releasing her from their cuddle. “I’ll see you after pre-school?”

“Sure.”

 

————

 

It was inevitable really, that one of them was going to slip up and let the cat out of the bag. Adrien had fully expected it to be himself, and found himself consciously diverting to random topics around his daughter over the next few weeks, terrified of overstepping and overwhelming the little girl while they were still finding their new normal, still getting to know each other really. Marinette was very much of the opinion that if she didn’t think about it too much she couldn’t slip up, so did her best not to obsess over the newest addition to their family.

 

She had no choice, however, but to think about it on the day of her first scan. The blurry grey and white photograph she’d acquired that morning burned a hole in her pocket as they both walked Madeleine home from preschool that afternoon, trying to keep the subject light and airy. Adrien was babbling excitedly about the playground and how swings were the best invention in the world when it struck Marinette that they’d need to pick out paint.

 

“Purple.” She murmured. Adrien blinked, confused - what did purple have to do with swings?

“Huh?” He asked eloquently.

“Just… when we move in. Purple for Madeleine’s bedroom?” Marinette said. Madeleine didn’t seem to have picked up on anything odd in the query, content to swing between her parents by tugging on their arms.

“You can decorate however you like.” Adrien beamed - glad she was at least considering it, given how much she’d avoided the topic “I know how much you like design - you can redo our room too if you want, I’m not particularly attached to the blue.” He promised her. “And I really don’t mind pink.” He added - every bedroom she’d ever had had been pink and Adrien thought it would be a shame if she had to give that up for him.

 

Marinette stopped still entirely, Maddy nearly yanking her arm off as she continued walking, unaware of the lightning bolt that had struck Marinette’s mind.

“I wonder if the nursery will be pink or blue.” Marinette said softly.

“Nursery…” the small child said, looking slightly offended “ nurseries are for babies.” Madeleine complained. Adrien hesitated. Marinette seemed momentarily in a world of her own and he could see the cogs in Madeleine’s brain whirring away as she figured it out. “Are you two having a baby?” Madeleine wondered as they reached their door. Adrien swallowed and Marinette blinked herself back into the moment. She took her daughter’s hand in hers and unlocked the door with her free hand, kicking it to unjam it.

 

“Would you be okay with that? A baby brother or sister?” Marinette asked nervously, giving Adrien an apologetic look for accidentally breaking the news so abruptly, he only smiled and swung Madeleine’s arm gently. Madeleine thought for a long moment.

“I’d like a sister.” She said decisively, shucking off her coat and dropping it to the floor.

“We don’t get to choose.” Adrien said gently, picking up her coat as Madeleine headed straight for her craft table.

“It better be a girl,” for a tiny thing, Madeleine’s tone was surprisingly stern as she began scribbling “We don’t have a blue crayon!”

 

 

Notes:

I am in the process of moving house and everything is insane. I’m trying. There’s one more chapter to come after this.

As always - comments and Kudos always appreciated xx

Chapter 20

Summary:

The last chapter 🖍

Notes:

I got round to posting it eventually.

Chapter 20

 

“Another girl.” Marinette hummed softly, arm in arm with Adrien as they slipped out of the dark hospital room into an incredibly bright hallway. With a thick binder full of Marinette’s maternity notes clutched to her chest and a small square card in her hand, Marinette shuffled a little slower with the additional weight around her midriff. On the card was a simple black and white photo that Adrien was staring at so intently he was in real danger of walking into  the nearest wall. Marinette gently steered him down the sterile corridor, watching him curiously.

 

“Are you okay with another girl?” She asked carefully. “Did you want a boy?” There was a barely-there trace of worry in her tone and Adrien stopped in his tracks in the middle of the hospital corridor. He glanced at the scan of their youngest daughter, and then back at her in confusion.

 

How , he wondered, utterly bewildered at his girlfriend’s train of thought, could her brain have taken that turn?

“What?” He asked, shocked. “Marinette…” he waved the card “We’re having another little girl. And I am…” he grinned from ear to ear and gestured at his face to indicate his excitement. “I’m over the moon about that!” He swore.

 

“I think I’d have been just as happy if they’d said she was a boy too… but honestly…” he gave a small pause and a tiny shrug “I can’t see you with anything other than a small army of girls.” Adrien briefly wondered if it was down to the amount of pink Marinette surrounded herself with or that she was the strongest woman he knew and could see her raising girls the exact same way.

 

 

“I’m thrilled…” he promised her. Still, Marinette looked uncomfortable. “Did you want a boy?” He wondered, trying to gauge her expression.

“No.” Marinette admitted. “I was sure that I wouldn’t mind either way and then when the sonographer said girl I was…” she bit her lip “I was relieved, I think?” A twitch of guilt crossed her face with the confession and Adrien laughed gently: he knew why she’d been leaning toward girl. Madeleine was very stubbornly sticking to her guns and insisting upon them giving her a sister. That Marinette didn’t want her daughter to feel more pushed out with all the upheaval going on in her life was entirely unsurprising.

 

“Maddy will be excited.” Adrien reassured her. He was not an expert in parenting, but as far as he was concerned the little one seemed to be taking everything in her stride, the imminent house move and the impending arrival barely factoring into her consciousness as she continued to play and laugh and grow all on her own. There was a small nod and an excited squeak from Marinette as, more than half way through her pregnancy, it seemed to finally hit her.

 

“Adrien, we’re having another baby!” She whispered as it crashed over her that this was another moment she hadn’t got last time - the thrill of sharing the news with Cat Noir. Adrien  wrapped his arms around her, burying his head in her hair.

“We are.” He hummed happily, overcome himself.

 

—————-

 

Moving day was chaos.

 

Madeleine careered around the new house like a creature possessed, excited beyond belief at the amount of space. Adrien watched the little girl with with amused awe, as she energetically bounced from room to room and squeaked excitedly whenever she recognised that something belonging to her or her mother’s apartment was now decorating Adrien’s house. She’d been absent for the hard work, the loading of vans and the heavy lifting of course, so Madeleine showed none of the exhaustion her parents and their friends did.

 

Marinette waivered, torn between urging Madeleine to calm down and not wanting the first words out of her mouth to be critical as she stepped into what was now their home but tiny shoes on the expensive wooden flooring alone made Marinette nervous, not to mention the mountain of boxes that were still to be unpacked.

 

She still wasn’t sure it was the right decision.

 

Marinette knew she loved Adrien (that had never really been in doubt) but after years of stagnation, everything was happening so fast it made her head spin. In raising Madeleine she’d had a whole village - her parents and the rest of the team had all been there for her… but even watching everyone else haul boxes in (that she had been categorically informed she wasn’t allowed to lift in her condition) it felt different to be cohabiting.

 

Like she was losing a little of herself. Like her relationship with Madeleine would be forever changed. She gave Adrien a small smile and he squeezed her shoulder.

 

“You okay?” He asked quietly. Somewhere above them a tiny gleeful voice yelled

“IT’S PURPLE!” As Madeleine, accompanied by both Tikki and Plagg, discovered her freshly decorated bedroom.

“I’ll be fine.” Marinette reassured him, heading over to where Alya and Nino were arguing over where to place a box, to see if there was anything she could do to help.

 

Despite being an exhausting day, all in all the move went smoothly. Physically and mentally it was hectic, sure, but in all honesty no more than they’d all expected.

 

The first night though, startled by new creaks and a slew of strange new things going bump in the night, Madeleine got spooked. All of a sudden terrified of the dark, and feeling very small in the huge new bedroom that was all her own, Madeleine did what most five year olds would do in the situation: she panicked. And when she panicked she did what she’d always done - she found her mother, sought her out in the big new place.

 

When she got the right bedroom, Madeleine tried to creep into bed with Marinette and Adrien. The problem became apparent very quickly that with two adults, a very large baby bump, and a five year old, it wasn’t exactly manageable.

 

In that moment, sleepy and tired, and a little irritated at being woken, Marinette realised she couldn’t be there for Madeleine in the way she had always been, and she cried. The tears flowed freely at the realisation that Madeleine had crept in with her on the occasional tough night for years, and now when everything was so chaotic and different, she couldn’t.

“We can get a bigger bed?” Adrien offered drowsily, able to get only a basic grasp on how monumental the pivotal moment was.

“No. No, I’ll… I’ll go with her.” Marinette whispered, climbing out of bed and softly steering Madeleine back into the hallway and down toward her bedroom.

 

When Adrien ventured in an hour later, confused as to why Marinette had not returned long after the sounds of a small child fighting sleep had stopped, he found Marinette had fallen asleep on the floor, propped up against the side of the bed, holding Madeleine’s hand. As gently as he could, he nudged Marinette awake to bring her back to bed.

 

—————

 

I’m not cut out to be a parent, I’m a terrible father was the first thought in his head as he reached out a shaking hands and took the small brown bottle from his daughter’s hand.

 

Madeleine looked at him with no judgement, but a little confused as to why her new toy was being taken away. Marinette looked mildly alarmed and in that moment Adrien was convinced he’d let them both down.

“I’m so sorry.” He breathed, showing Marinette the bottle Madeleine had been playing with moments before - his anti-anxiety medication. “I shouldn’t have left these where she could find them.”

“Where were they?” Marinette asked, taking the still-capped bottle and reading the label, only a little concerned.

“In my nightstand. I should have kept them up high. Oh god.” The familiar stirrings of panic began to chill his blood and Adrien could only close his eyes and sway, trying to will it away before it took hold completely.

 

“She didn’t take any.” Tikki reassured, having been with Madeleine the whole time.

“She just liked the sound it made.” Plagg agreed, ever protective of their kitten. Marinette tipped the bottle and listened to the slide of the coated pills within the plastic bottle - fair point, it was a pretty sound, like rain on a rooftop.

“Maddy,” she sighed “you can’t go looking through our bedroom drawers.” Marinette reminded her sternly - she did not want to explain the contents of a certain box under her bed any time soon.

“Sorry.” Madeleine moaned, clearly not very sorry at all. “I like my toys best anyway.” She said decisively, and then scurried off to their playroom, the kwamis zipping after her to prevent chaos.

 

“I’m sorry she went through your stuff.” Marinette apologised, to a pale faced and terrified looking Adrien.

“Why are you apologising to me?” Adrien whispered, eyes snapping open to stare in wide-eyed horror. “I left medication where she could reach it… I could have killed her!” Immediately Marinette’s face softened.

“Adrien, she’s a climber, there isn’t a cupboard in this house that girl can’t reach if she sets her mind to it. But as far as I know she can’t open childproof bottles, Tikki and Plagg were with her… she wasn’t in any real danger.” She attempted to reassure him, but he was shaking his head all the same.

 

“It just didn’t even occur to me to hide them. I’m a terrible father…” Adrien whispered, trembling. Marinette blinked at him.

“Adrien…” she said softly, her voice kind as she stepped into his space and cupped his face to attempt to quell the panic. “We’ll get a medicine cabinet, get a latch for it, and it’s not a mistake we’ll make again… no harm done. You’re not a terrible father, you’re just really new at this. Nobody becomes an expert overnight…” the wild look in his eyes didn’t go away, and Marinette knew that little seed of doubt was taking root. She kissed his cheek and breathed slowly, trying to get him to match her. Instead his breathing only quickened.

 

“Do you think I’m a good mother?” She asked him, suddenly changing tactic.

“You raised her all on your own. She never went without. She’s clever and kind and so creative. Of course you’re a good mother.” Adrien said firmly, able to compliment her even if he could not see it in himself.

“Thank you…” she smiled appreciatively “but did you know that one time I completely forgot her? I just outright forgot she existed.” Marinette told him and Adrien startled, unable to believe it. The shock seemed to have worked and his trembling lessened.

 

“I had to go back to work right away after she was born…” Marinette hummed, keeping one hand on his cheek and listening to Madeleine playing noisily in her toy room. “I needed to pay my rent, needed to buy more baby stuff, I didn’t have a choice. So my parents or the team took turns watching her during my shifts. I was so tired, Adrien.” She recalled, closing her eyes and remembering those early sleepless days. She wasn’t looking forward to those again.

 

“She was about two months old and had kept me up all night, then I dropped her off with Nino and went to work… and when I finished my shift? I just went home.” She whispered. “I went home and went to bed because I was tired and I just… forgot to pick her up. Next thing I know I’ve got an army of superheroes in my apartment all convinced something awful must have happened to me… when in truth I just forgot I had a daughter.” She confessed, looking ashamed.

“You were sleep deprived,” Adrien immediately excused.

“I was.” She agreed. “I was completely exhausted but whatever the reason I forgot my own daughter and I felt guilty about it for years, I’ve tried never to be late for her since. But am I still a good mother?”

“Yes.” Adrien didn’t hesitate.

 

“Exactly. We all make mistakes Adrien… and this might not be what you want to hear but you’re going to make mistakes again with Maddy.” Marinette’s tone was so blunt Adrien balked. “You’re going to make mistakes with this one too.” She stroked her bump affectionately and then smiled. “So am I.” She promised him, shrugging. “The difference is this time when one of them falls and needs stitches in the minute we were in the bathroom we’re not going to be sat in the emergency room feeling guilty all alone.”

“She needed stitches?” Adrien whispered, surprised. He was still shaking, but less so.

 

“Decided to try flying when she was two. I was gone for about thirty seconds and I swear I didn’t know she could climb out of her playpen…” Marinette smiled softly and shrugged. “She was okay then. She’s okay now.” Marinette pressed the bottle back into his hand, and kissed his nose. “You’re okay.” She promised him, wishing she could stop that little shadow in his mind from spreading but knowing that was something that time, therapy, and medication could better deal with.

 

“And for what it’s worth Maddy thinks you’re a great father, and as of right now she’s the authority and the only one who gets a say. You’re not allowed to overrule her, I checked.” Marinette stuck her tongue out at him.

 

—————

 

“Cam.” Plagg said decisively.

“Cam?” Marinette mused, curious.

“Short for Camembert, obviously.” He beamed, doing cartwheels in the air above the couple.

“Veto!” Marinette and Adrien said together.

“Yeah, if you’re going to name her after a cheese, surely it would be Brie?” Adrien suggested, clearly not as offended by the suggestion as Marinette. Marinette glared at them both. “No?” Adrien hummed and went back to looking at his phone.

 

“Nell.” Adrien said, picking a name from the list they’d been perusing before Plagg had interjected with another cheese.

“Nell?” Marinette blinked. “That’s not a name… is it?”

“It is! Google says it means ‘bright, shining’ uh… used to be short for Helen or Eleanor or Cornelia… but it is used as a name in itself.”

“Nell.” Marinette repeated, humming softly and cradling the overly large bump. Marinette was positive she’d never been so huge with Madeleine. “I don’t hate it but I don’t love it either…” she wrinkled her nose. It just didn’t sound right, like her name would be obvious the first time they heard it. “How about we keep thinking?”

 

“What’s wrong with Tikki, anyway?” Tikki wondered. Marinette sighed heavily. Between the three of them she was pretty sure their youngest daughter wasn’t ever getting a name. She was going to be ‘Baby’ for her entire existence.

 

The night was quiet. Summer was beginning to fade away to autumn, but not quite ready to relinquish its hold on the weather just yet. Marinette had, as promised, helped redecorate - Adrien was sure it had helped her feel more at home and was more than happy to give her that creative control.

 

The living room that had been his was now theirs and the cosiest room in their home, almost entirely devoid of toys - given that the dining room had been repurposed to a play room. Unlike in her old apartment the kitchen was an entirely separate room so she wasn’t distracted while cooking, and had a grand total of zero kitchen accidents since moving in. The front door didn’t stick and need kicking. The window wasn’t draughty and didn’t leak all over the counters. Marinette hadn’t realised how much all those little things had stressed her out until they were gone and for the first time in many years, Marinette felt calm.

 

Adrien’s fingers threaded through hers to help cradle her bump.

“I can’t believe she’s due in a week and we still don’t have a name.” He murmured, nipping her ear as he kissed her.

“I didn’t name Madeleine until after she was born so…” Marinette shrugged, yawning a little and nuzzling into him: forgiving herself for her exhaustion as she was so tired and Adrien’s chest was so warm.

“So pack extra snacks in the birthing bag, got it.” Adrien grinned. Marinette rolled her eyes.

“We’re not naming her after Plagg’s cheeses!” She insisted.

 

—————

 

Babies don’t care about birth plans.

 

Marinette’s meticulous birthing plan, borne out of anxiety and a need to control a terrifying situation in a way she hadn’t been allowed to before, went completely out the window at 37 weeks when Marinette’s blood pressure refused to stabilise and her second daughter had to be brought by C-section too. Elective, over emergency, but only just. Adrien held her hand the whole time, unable to stop thinking about how, the first time this had happened, Marinette had been unconscious and all alone.

 

But the baby arrived without further complication. She was born happy and healthy, and breathing on her own. The moment she was cleaned up she was swaddled in white and pink like a tiny marshmallow and handed to her father.

 

For the first few hours, Adrien didn’t put the baby down - how could he? He’d never held something so small, all 6lb 1oz of her seemed impossibly tiny, even if she was huge compared to her sister as a newborn. Marinette was still coming around from the anaesthetic (but cracking jokes as she ate her toast and drank her tea, smiling tiredly at everyone) and Adrien was almost afraid to let the nurses near her. He changed her, he fed her, he took his shirt off and held her against his bare skin to help her bond.

 

For those first few hours Adrien acted as sole guardian and protector, until he was finally able to lay his daughter in Marinette’s arms and cuddle with them both properly.

 

——

 

Only two visitors were allowed on the maternity ward at a time, but an exception was made for newly crowned older siblings. So when Sabine and Tom arrived with Madeleine in tow, nobody batted an eyelid. Marinette beamed with pride as she showed off the tiny, darker haired bundle in her arms and Madeleine, curious, crept closer.

“That’s my sister.” Madeleine said knowledgeably to her grandparents, as though they were unaware. “I made you a picture but I left it in the car.” She told the baby apologetically.

 

Sabine touched her own heart, overcome with emotion.

“Oh sweetheart, she’s gorgeous.” She whispered, thrilled for her and leaning against her husband’s arm.

“How are you feeling?” Asked Tom, practically heart-eyed at the infant.

“She is, and I’m okay. Tired but… Adrien’s got this.” Marinette beamed at her partner who looked sheepish with the compliment.

 

“So? Don’t keep us in suspense, what did you decide to call her?” Tom asked, sitting in the chair beside Marinette’s bed.

“Her name is…” BEEP. BEEP. BEEP.

 

The machine by Marinette’s bedside began frantically beeping, as though her vitals had stopped. Marinette blinked, pretty certain she hadn’t had a heart attack in the last few seconds, looking up to find that in trying to climb on to the bed, a startled looking Madeleine had stepped on one of the spaghetti-plate of wires covering the floor as Marinette was post-surgery. Adrien, seeing how horrified Madeleine looked at having set off an alarm and caused a scene (the nurses were looking over at her slightly exasperatedly) immediately scooped her up into a cuddle.

 

“Hey, it’s okay.” He promised her, stroking her hair.

“See, all better.” Sabine beamed, as she silenced the alarm by pressing a little bell button with a cross on it, the machine still read a flatline but it wasn’t noisy about it at least. “You were saying, dear?” She queried. Marinette awkwardly readjusted herself on the bed, stuff from being sat still for too long, and as she did so the tiny baby in her arms blinked dazedly awake.

“Her name is…” A sharp screech, like a kitten in pain, interrupted her as the tiny baby realised she was awake and was clearly unhappy about it.

 

“Oh, no no no, shush. Shush, it’s okay. Hey. Oh sweetheart, I’m sorry.” Marinette cooed, stroking their youngest daughter’s face to console her while Adrien did the same for their eldest. Madeleine peered at the baby with wary blue eyes, cautious of such a loud noise coming from such a tiny baby.

 

“Her name?” Tom prompted, the moment the newborn was settled.

“We decided to call her…” Marinette began again, more determinedly.

“Now according to that machine, Marinette, you’re dead.” Announced a nurse, as she stepped passed the open curtain with a small trolley. “Pretty sure that’s not the case,” she was clearly visible and doing fine from the nurse’s station so they hadn’t bothered to hurry a crash team “but the machine went off so I do have to do your obs anyway.”

 

Marinette suppressed a giggle and gave Adrien a ‘what can you do?’ look. Adrien, still cradling Madeleine, only laughed.

Notes:

Did I end on the hamster joke?
Yes.
Yes, I did.

Sorry it took so long to update, I’ve not been very well mentally lately. I will be continuing As You Are at some point as well.

Notes:

Thank you for reading!

We’ve just set up a brand new discord server for Miraculous fanfic writers and readers: we’d love for you to join us! Come share your WIPs and swap bunnies and just generally chat about the show with us :)

 

Miraculous Writers’ Circle